it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v in_o this_o place_n that_o during_o this_o period_n several_a thing_n fall_v out_o that_o be_v co-temporary_a for_o this_o period_n be_v oftentimes_o repeat_v &_o its_o character_n be_v often_o affix_v to_o diverss_n subject_n to_o the_o woman_n that_o die_v hide_v in_o the_o desâ—rt_n to_o the_o gentile_n that_o be_v to_o tread_v down_o the_o court_n to_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o be_v to_o prophecy_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n to_o the_o dragon_n &_o to_o the_o beast_n to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v to_o exercise_v his_o power_n for_o 42_o month_n these_o be_v not_o different_a period_n that_o must_v be_v fasten_v one_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o other_o these_o be_v different_a event_n or_o the_o very_a same_o event_n present_v under_o different_a idea_n which_o must_v be_v accomplish_v in_o the_o same_o period_n for_o the_o right_a understanding_n therefore_o of_o the_o chronology_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o know_v what_o event_n &_o thing_n be_v co-temporary_a as_o thus_o co-temporary_a many_o thing_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n co-temporary_a i._n the_o court_n which_o be_v to_o be_v tread_v down_o by_o the_o gentile_n for_o the_o space_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n rev._n 11.2_o ii_o the_o woman_n to_o who_o be_v give_v two_o great_a wing_n of_o a_o eagle_n to_o save_v herself_o in_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o be_v feed_v 1260_o day_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n i._n e._n one_o year_n two_o year_n and_o half_a a_o year_n which_o make_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a or_o forty_o two_o month_n this_o be_v what_o be_v say_v rev._n 12.6_o 14._o iii_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o must_v prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o 1260_o day_n rey._n 11.13_o 1260_o day_n make_v just_a forty_o two_o month_n or_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a iv_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n 0._o rey._n 13.1_o 0._o to_o who_o power_n be_v give_v to_o fulfil_v forty_o two_o month_n but_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o these_o 42_o month_n be_v affix_v only_o to_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n the_o whole_a entire_a roman_a empire_n be_v signify_v by_o that_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o last_o head_n be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n which_o alone_o must_v last_v as_o long_o as_o the_o other_o six_o the_o roman_a empire_n under_o king_n consul_n decemvire_n tribune_n of_o the_o people_n perpetual_a dictator_n and_z emperor_n last_v about_o 1250_o year_n a_o little_a more_o or_o less_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empâ—re_n be_v antichrist_n and_o he_o be_v to_o continue_v 1260_o day_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o must_v assign_v the_o duration_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n to_o the_o seven_o head_n because_o it_o be_v to_o that_o we_o must_v affix_v the_o ten_o horn_n that_o signify_v ten_o king_n and_o it_o be_v to_o antichrist_n that_o daniel_n assign_v for_o his_o duration_n a_o time_n time_n and_o half_o a_o time._n all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v that_o he_o mean_v antichrist_n by_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o grow_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o ten_o and_o that_o subdue_v three_o of_o they_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a 25._o c._n 7._o v._n 25._o and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o this_o signify_v one_o year_n two_o year_n and_o half_a a_o year_n this_o be_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v also_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o be_v what_o they_o ought_v to_o take_v particular_a notice_n of_o that_o make_v a_o scruple_n to_o grant_v that_o these_o forty_o two_o month_n express_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o whole_a beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n v._o in_o like_a manner_n the_o second_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chap._n of_o the_o revel_n that_o have_v but_o two_o horn_n like_v to_o those_o of_o a_o lamb_n and_o that_o speak_v like_o the_o dragon_n be_v also_o of_o the_o same_o duration_n i._n e._n it_o must_v be_v find_v in_o the_o space_n of_o 42_o month_n vi_o the_o whore_n also_o of_o the_o 17_o chap._n sit_v upon_o the_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n reign_v in_o this_o period_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n 1260_o day_n or_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a she_o sit_v upon_o the_o beast_n i._n e._n on_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o last_v as_o long_o as_o the_o seven_o head._n vii_o last_o the_o 144_o thousand_o seal_a person_n that_o appear_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o be_v mention_v frequent_o afterward_o be_v also_o co-temporary_a with_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o court_n tread_v down_o by_o the_o nation_n for_o they_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n for_o 1260_o day_n whilst_o the_o outward_a court_n be_v tread_v under_o foot_n by_o the_o gentile_n &_o they_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o woman_n that_o remain_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o be_v nourish_v there_o for_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_o a_o time_n while_o the_o red_a dragon_n make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n trumpet_n the_o seven_o seal_n contain_v under_o it_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n for_o the_o understanding_n this_o chronology_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o must_v also_o be_v know_v that_o the_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v open_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n contain_v under_o it_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o that_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o period_n which_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n &_o even_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n inclusive_o that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o very_a end_n of_o the_o world._n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n 11.15_o c._n 11.15_o there_o be_v great_a voice_n in_o heaven_n say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n &_o of_o his_o christ_n &_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n begin_v about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n under_o the_o christian_a emperor_n 8.7_o c._n 8.7_o upon_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o first_o trumpet_n there_o follow_v hail_n &_o fire_n mingle_v with_o blood_n &_o they_o be_v cast_v upon_o the_o earth_n &_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o tree_n be_v burn_v up_o these_o be_v plain_o the_o numberless_a northern_a army_n of_o the_o vandal_n goth_n &_o hunn'_v who_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o honorius_n begin_v to_o make_v dreadful_a havoc_n throughout_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o be_v here_o mean_v by_o the_o three_o part_n because_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o truth_n do_v contain_v very_o near_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world._n and_o so_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n even_o to_o the_o seven_o exclusive_o be_v also_o very_o near_o co-temporary_a with_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n &_o the_o court_n tread_v under_o foot_n by_o the_o gentile_n trumpet_n the_o seven_o vial_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o six_o trumpet_n it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o seven_o vial_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n be_v co-temporary_a with_o the_o six_o trumpet_n &_o do_v divide_v it_o even_o to_o the_o sound_v of_o the_o seven_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n which_o be_v 1260_o year_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o other_o period_n the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o birth_n growth_n &_o progress_n of_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n to_o its_o perfection_n and_o this_o period_n reach_v to_o the_o ten_o century_n i._n e._n it_o last_v between_o 5_o and_o 600_o year_n the_o second_o period_n be_v from_o the_o ten_o century_n to_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n now_o the_o seven_o vial_n of_o the_o 16_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o step_n by_o which_o this_o babylonish_n empire_n pass_v to_o come_v to_o her_o ruin_n so_o these_o seven_o vial_n be_v not_o co-temporary_a neither_o with_o the_o seven_o seal_n nor_o with_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n as_o some_o have_v imagine_v they_o be_v co-temporary_a only_o with_o the_o six_o the_o effect_n of_o which_o begin_v about_o the_o ten_o century_n the_o chronology_n of_o the_o three_o general_a period_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o 1000_o year_n have_v no_o difficulty_n in_o it_o that_o need_v a_o resolution_n we_o need_v only_o to_o observe_v that_o these_o
dismember_a piece_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n it_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n its_o head_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n what_o of_o all_o this_o be_v it_o necessary_a only_o to_o retain_v name_n and_o vain_a title_n to_o be_v in_o possession_n to_o the_o thing_n and_o to_o exercise_v the_o right_n belong_v to_o it_o the_o jew_n retain_v the_o name_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n of_o the_o choose_a people_n of_o the_o lord_n inheritance_n by_o way_n of_o exclusion_n of_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v what_o they_o once_o be_v and_o what_o to_o this_o day_n they_o call_v themselves_o we_o therefore_o may_v just_o say_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v and_o be_v abolish_v when_o the_o goth_n the_o vandal_n and_o the_o huns_n rend_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o divide_v it_o into_o so_o many_o part_n take_v away_o the_o rule_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v it_o the_o chief_a city_n only_o of_o a_o part_n of_o that_o ancient_a empire_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v then_o that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v bear_v or_o at_o least_o begin_v to_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o become_v sensible_a and_o this_o be_v in_o the_o five_o age._n but_o this_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o prophecy_n for_o according_a to_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n must_v continue_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n be_v reduce_v to_o the_o obedience_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 18._o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o st._n john_n and_o daniel_n be_v not_o yet_o end_v v._o 17_o 18._o this_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n there_o he_o make_v four_o beast_n i._n e._n four_o monarchy_n or_o four_o empire_n these_o four_o beast_n be_v four_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n but_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o possess_v the_o kingdom_n for_o ever_o even_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o he_o place_v nothing_o at_o all_o between_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o the_o four_o empire_n and_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n now_o if_o the_o four_o monarchy_n do_v cease_v in_o the_o five_o century_n than_o the_o five_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n be_v not_o begin_v there_o will_v be_v the_o space_n of_o 12._o or_o 13._o hundred_o year_n between_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n one_o can_v conceive_v why_o the_o h._n spirit_n shall_v leave_v so_o wide_a a_o gap_n of_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n this_o be_v yet_o more_o evident_a by_o what_o follow_v the_o angel_n that_o explain_v the_o vision_n to_o daniel_n say_v to_o he_o 23._o v._o 23._o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n and_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o shall_v tread_v it_o down_o 24._o v._o 24._o and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o v._o 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n 26._o v._o 26._o and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a etc._n etc._n he_o have_v say_v before_o on_o occasion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o his_o little_a horn_n i_o behold_v they_o 11._o v._o 11._o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o subdue_v three_o king_n be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o make_v but_o one_o monarchy_n together_o with_o it_o which_o monarchy_n must_v endure_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o god._n the_o same_o thing_n plain_o appear_v in_o the_o dream_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n 2._o chap._n 2._o and_o the_o explication_n which_o daniel_n give_v of_o it_o nabuchadnezzar_n see_v in_o a_o dream_n a_o great_a statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n his_o shoulder_n and_o his_o arm_n of_o silver_n 32._o v._o 32._o his_o belly_n of_o brass_n his_o leg_n of_o iron_n 33._o v._o 33._o and_o his_o foot_n divide_v into_o ten_o toe_n be_v partly_o of_o earth_n and_o partly_o of_o iron_n 34._o v._o 34._o a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n without_o hand_n break_v this_o statue_n in_o piece_n mingle_v the_o gold_n the_o silver_n the_o iron_n and_o the_o brass_n and_o reduce_v they_o all_o to_o dust_n daniel_n explain_v this_o dream_n declare_v that_o the_o head_n signify_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n of_o which_o babylon_n be_v then_o the_o capital_a city_n since_o the_o ruin_n of_o nineveh_n and_o nabuchadnezzar_n the_o head_n that_o the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n signify_v a_o second_o monarchy_n and_o the_o belly_n of_o brass_n a_o three_o 40._o v._o 40._o and_o the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v like_o iron_n for_o as_o much_o as_o iron_n break_v in_o piece_n and_o subdue_v all_o thing_n all_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v that_o this_o be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n after_o which_o follow_v not_o the_o destruction_n but_o the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n 41._o v._o 41._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v viz._n into_o ten_o other_o kingdom_n as_o the_o foot_n into_o ten_o toe_n for_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o all_o interpreter_n have_v acknowledge_v among_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v he_o come_v that_o must_v subdue_v three_o i_o e._n antichrist_n as_o therefore_o the_o ten_o toe_n make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o statue_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n a_o part_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v arise_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n that_o must_v establish_v himself_o by_o the_o ruin_n of_o three_o of_o those_o king_n be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o roman_a empire_n itself_o now_o immediate_o after_o and_o without_o any_o thing_n happen_v between_o come_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a people_n signify_v by_o the_o little_a stone_n cut_v without_o hand_n out_o of_o the_o mountain_n and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n 44._o v._o 44._o which_o shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v evident_a by_o the_o revelation_n of_o saint_n john._n the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n in_o certain_o the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o 7_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n we_o have_v see_v before_o that_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o chapt._n which_o have_v but_o two_o horn_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o foregoing_a beast_n that_o have_v ten_o now_o the_o forego_n beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o second_o beast_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n whence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n saint_n john_n after_o have_v describe_v the_o roman_a empire_n continue_v under_o antichrist_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n carry_v on_o this_o continuation_n in_o the_o 14_o chap._n to_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o
into_o perdition_n see_v here_o a_o eight_o king_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o eight_o king_n be_v of_o the_o seven_o he_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o seven_o government_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v that_o this_o eight_o king_n must_v come_v from_o hence_o that_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o and_o it_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n divide_v into_o two_o for_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v either_o pagan_n or_o christian_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o emperor_n make_v so_o great_a a_o change_n that_o the_o christian_a emperor_n deserve_v to_o be_v reckon_v for_o a_o eight_o head_n however_o because_o they_o last_o but_o a_o short_a space_n and_o because_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o temporal_a they_o be_v perfect_o like_o the_o foregoing_a emperor_n the_o holy_a spirit_n rank_n they_o under_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n that_o be_v to_o say_v when_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v become_v viz._n the_o christian_a emperor_n it_o shall_v not_o continue_v long_o indeed_o the_o christian_a emperor_n do_v not_o possess_v the_o empire_n but_o from_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n to_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o 130_o or_o 135._o year_n beside_o the_o transposition_n of_o the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v suppose_v do_v not_o make_v any_o difficulty_n here_o for_o if_o i_o make_v a_o commentary_n i_o can_v easy_o bring_v example_n much_o more_o harsh_a in_o the_o writing_n only_o of_o the_o n._n testament_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v 12._o v._o 12._o be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v rend_v when_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v destroy_v in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v make_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o second_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n the_o roman_a church_n begin_v to_o form_v its_o empire_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o remarkable_a place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n to_o find_v the_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n therefore_o it_o deserve_v a_o large_a reflection_n which_o shall_v be_v find_v afterward_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n 13._o v._o 13._o these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n or_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v voluntary_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o she_o shall_v not_o obtain_v her_o dominion_n by_o the_o way_n of_o conquest_n but_o by_o the_o way_n of_o illusion_n of_o seduction_n and_o persuasion_n she_o shall_v persuade_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o give_v she_o their_o power_n in_o truth_n this_o do_v so_o happen_v the_o prince_n dote_v on_o this_o idol_n of_o st._n peter_n chair_n the_o apostolical_a see_v raise_v this_o throne_n so_o high_a that_o it_o be_v like_o afterward_o to_o have_v swallow_v they_o up_o these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o 14._o v._o 14._o they_o shall_v lend_v their_o arm_n and_o their_o power_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o smother_v the_o truth_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v surmount_v they_o shall_v enlighten_v they_o and_o get_v such_o a_o victory_n over_o they_o as_o shall_v be_v happy_a for_o those_o that_o be_v overcome_v england_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o many_o other_o state_n have_v be_v already_o overcome_v in_o this_o manner_n and_o he_o say_v unto_o i_o 15._o v._o 15._o the_o water_n which_o thou_o see_v where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o tongue_n this_o woman_n this_o corrupt_a church_n shall_v have_v the_o multitude_n for_o she_o she_o shall_v ascribe_v great_a honour_n to_o herself_o from_o thence_o and_o make_v use_n of_o that_o as_o a_o argument_n that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 16._o v._o 16._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n etc._n etc._n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n afterward_o more_o than_o once_o to_o reflect_v on_o these_o word_n therefore_o we_o shall_v say_v nothing_o of_o they_o at_o present_a the_o woman_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v that_o great_a city_n 1â—_n v._o 1â—_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n that_o have_v its_o seat_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o seven_o mountain_n this_o be_v a_o important_a truth_n that_o the_o great_a city_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v not_o rome_n precise_o but_o rome_n conjunct_o with_o its_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n it_o shall_v be_v prove_v but_o we_o must_v reserve_v the_o proof_n for_o another_o place_n where_o it_o will_v be_v very_o material_a for_o we_o to_o fix_v this_o what_o the_o city_n signify_v chap._n xvii_o babylon_n in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v rome_n antichristian_a and_o papal_n and_o not_o rome_n pagan_a the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v one_o of_o those_o wherein_o the_o description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v certain_o contain_v we_o have_v apply_v it_o to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n with_o the_o same_o success_n as_o we_o have_v do_v the_o forego_n prophecy_n but_o we_o have_v some_o consideration_n to_o add_v to_o prove_v that_o that_o city_n speak_v of_o in_o that_o chapter_n be_v rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n of_o christian_a become_v antichristian_a antichrist_n that_o rome_n christian_n and_o not_o pagan_a be_v spiritual_a babylon_n &_o the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n it_o be_v a_o place_n where_o the_o papist_n find_v themselves_o reduce_v to_o mighty_a strait_n they_o have_v confess_v that_o the_o 11_o and_z 13_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n speak_v concern_v antichrist_n but_o because_o in_o the_o 11_o chap._n the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o city_n where_o i._o christ_n be_v crucify_v they_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n and_o because_o in_o the_o 13_o chap._n rome_n be_v not_o name_v they_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n have_v it_o to_o be_v find_v there_o but_o in_o this_o 17_o chap._n they_o be_v force_v to_o see_v rome_n in_o the_o city_n on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o in_o that_o great_a city_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o last_o extremity_n and_o we_o need_v but_o see_v what_o they_o say_v on_o this_o point_n to_o convince_v they_o that_o their_o holy_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n one_a they_o say_v that_o rome_n in_o this_o 17_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a and_o not_o rome_n christian_n 13._o bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif_n rom._n c._n 13._o the_o falseness_n of_o this_o supposition_n be_v evident_a first_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o beast_n which_o carry_v the_o woman_n same_o the_o first_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n and_o that_o of_o the_o 17_o be_v the_o same_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o 13_o ch._n this_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v describe_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o scarlet-coloured_n beast_n full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n second_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea._n 17.3_o c._n 13.1_o c._n 17.3_o and_o i_o see_v a_o beast_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n that_o of_o the_o 17_o ch._n ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a 17.8_o chap._n 17.8_o the_o beast_n that_o thou_o see_v be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o shall_v ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n or_o the_o deep_a now_o the_o deep_a and_o the_o sea_n in_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n three_o 13.3_o chap._n 13.3_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n that_o all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v worship_v he_o 8._o v._o 8._o who_o name_n be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o life_n it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o that_o in_o the_o
certain_a that_o the_o corruption_n be_v great_o increase_v last_o if_o we_o take_v the_o last_o account_n and_o reckon_v from_o the_o year_n 94_o in_o which_o saint_n john_n compose_v his_o prophecy_n the_o 360_o year_n will_v end_v about_o the_o year_n 454_o and_o it_o be_v about_o that_o time_n that_o theodoret_n write_v in_o who_o word_n we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o false_a worship_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o secondary_a intercessor_n be_v so_o well_o form_v choose_v which_o of_o the_o four_o point_n we_o must_v choose_v if_o we_o place_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n in_o the_o 360_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o man_n begin_v to_o render_v a_o religious_a worship_n to_o relic_n this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1620._o i_o e._n 65_o year_n ago_o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o second_o computation_n in_o the_o year_n 393_o or_o 394_o it_o shall_v have_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1653_o or_o 1654._o if_o we_o begin_v it_o according_a to_o the_o three_o calculation_n at_o the_o year_n 430_o it_o shall_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1690_o about_o four_o or_o five_o year_n hence_o last_o if_o follow_v the_o last_o computation_n we_o begin_v it_o about_o the_o 450_o or_o 454_o year_n it_o must_v end_v in_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o one_o of_o the_o follow_a year_n to_o 1714._o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o event_n that_o we_o must_v not_o begin_v the_o 1260_o year_n neither_o from_o the_o year_n 360_o nor_o that_o of_o 393._o for_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v not_o fall_v in_o the_o year_n 1620_o and_o 1653_o as_o it_o shall_v have_v do_v according_a to_o these_o calculation_n in_o those_o time_n in_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o the_o year_n 393_o superstition_n be_v yet_o but_o in_o its_o birth_n the_o worship_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o yet_o establish_v in_o the_o public_a service_n great_a caution_n also_o be_v use_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o service_n of_o god_n with_o the_o service_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v just_o ready_a to_o receive_v its_o birth_n moreover_o the_o pride_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v moderate_a and_o their_o tyranny_n do_v not_o yet_o extend_v itself_o very_o far_o man_n reckon_v the_o year_n of_o the_o life_n of_o a_o man_n from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o birth_n not_o from_o that_o of_o his_o conception_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n be_v as_o yet_o but_o like_o a_o faetus_n that_o be_v form_v and_o perfect_v but_o be_v not_o yet_o perfect_v 17.12_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n begin_v but_o in_o the_o four_o age._n rev._n 17.12_o but_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o god_n will_v not_o have_v we_o count_v the_o birth_n of_o antichristianism_n from_o the_o year_n 360_o and_o 393_o be_v because_o there_o be_v a_o four_o character_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v not_o yet_o happen_v that_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o be_v to_o take_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n these_o ten_o king_n be_v ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v to_o be_v subdivide_v and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o word_n be_v admirable_a to_o i_o they_o appear_v express_v and_o i_o be_o astonish_v that_o it_o have_v not_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o precise_o mark_v the_o time_n wherein_o we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n especial_o if_o we_o consider_v they_o with_o the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n he_o who_o now_o let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v until_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o the_o time_n that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v destroy_v these_o two_o passage_n signify_v express_o from_o what_o time_n we_o must_v compute_v the_o 1260_o year_n it_o be_v from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o goth_n vandal_n etc._n etc._n after_o have_v a_o long_a time_n harrass_v and_o rend_v the_o roman_a empire_n at_o last_o divide_v it_o into_o ten_o piece_n moreover_o the_o falsification_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a that_o render_v it_o thus_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n will_v not_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o the_o oracle_n though_o we_o shall_v suffer_v the_o ill_a translation_n of_o these_o gentleman_n to_o pass_v for_o if_o we_o must_v translate_v it_o for_o a_o little_a time_n by_o that_o little_a time_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o antichrist_n duration_n and_o see_v we_o have_v invincible_o prove_v that_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a consist_v of_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i._n e._n 1260._o year_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v understand_v that_o little_a time_n in_o a_o prophetical_a and_o compendious_a sense_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o which_o be_v essential_a here_o and_o which_o the_o rashness_n of_o man_n have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o take_v away_o be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v to_o receive_v their_o power_n together_o with_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v at_o the_o same_o time_n whethey_n it_o be_v for_o a_o short_a or_o a_o long_a one_o it_o be_v still_o certain_a that_o this_o oracle_n plain_o teach_v we_o that_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n when_o we_o find_v ten_o kingdom_n arise_v from_o the_o dismember_a roman_a empire_n we_o must_v therefore_o see_v when_o that_o be_v thus_o dismember_v the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n make_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o subsist_v till_o the_o year_n 475_o under_o certain_a petty_a king_n that_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n because_o they_o do_v yet_o possess_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n from_o valentinian_n the_o three_o to_o augustulus_n but_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v parcel_v out_o and_o rend_v in_o piece_n and_o entire_o destroy_v immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o valentinian_n who_o be_v kill_v by_o maximus_n genseric_n king_n of_o the_o vandal_n come_v from_o africa_n be_v call_v in_o by_o the_o empress_n eudoxia_n to_o revenge_v the_o death_n of_o her_o husband_n he_o take_v rome_n carry_v away_o all_o the_o riches_n precious_a thing_n and_o rarity_n of_o it_o they_o spend_v fifteen_o whole_a day_n in_o spoil_v it_o of_o its_o treasure_n genseric_n transport_v they_o into_o africa_n together_o with_o the_o empress_n her_o daughter_n and_o the_o principal_a man_n of_o rome_n just_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n carry_v away_o the_o vessel_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o lead_v the_o flower_n of_o the_o people_n into_o captivity_n it_o be_v assure_o from_o this_o very_a time_n that_o we_o must_v compute_v the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o have_v still_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o kingdom_n under_o the_o image_n of_o emperor_n that_o last_v about_o twenty_o year_n jeremy_n reckon_v 70_o year_n for_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o from_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o jerusalem_n till_o the_o return_n there_o be_v not_o sixty_o year_n but_o the_o prophet_n count_v upon_o jerusalem_n as_o destroy_v and_o its_o kingdom_n as_o entire_o ruin_v from_o jehojakim_n time_n under_o who_o in_o truth_n be_v the_o first_o transportation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o since_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o judah_n under_o zedekiah_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n of_o that_o of_o his_o predecessor_n because_o he_o be_v the_o chaldaean_n vassal_n on_o this_o account_n i_o say_v god_n reckon_v it_o for_o nothing_o by_o the_o like_a reason_n we_o must_v reckon_v for_o nothing_o those_o petty_a king_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v as_o it_o be_v nothing_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o that_o name_n retain_v however_o the_o name_n of_o roman_a emperor_n to_o augustulus_n time_n three_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o dismember_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o then_o therefore_o from_o the_o wreck_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v form_v 1._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o britain_n in_o britanny_n 2._o of_o the_o saxon_n 3._o of_o the_o frank_n 4._o of_o the_o burgundian_n in_o the_o gaul_n 5._o of_o the_o visigoth_n in_o the_o south_n of_o gaul_n and_o in_o spain_n 6._o of_o the_o sueve_n in_o gallicia_n
beast_n from_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n signify_v here_o one_o of_o those_o ten_o kingdom_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v i.e._n one_o of_o these_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o make_v up_o the_o great_a city_n the_o babyonian_a empire_n shall_v forsake_v it_o this_o therefore_o be_v exact_o that_o which_o must_v happen_v within_o a_o little_a while_n after_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o total_a suppression_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v exspire_v and_o a_o while_n after_o that_o the_o witness_n shall_v be_v raise_v i.e._n after_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v raise_v to_o life_n again_o in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o then_o the_o same_o hour_n immediate_o after_o that_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o royal_a edict_n without_o delay_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o earthquake_n and_o a_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v be_v overturn_v mark_v that_o the_o earthquake_n i.e._n the_o great_a alteration_n of_o affair_n in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o papacy_n must_v for_o that_o time_n happen_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n that_o shall_v fall_v for_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o this_o earthquake_n pepery_n frahte_o shall_v short_o fall_v not_o by_o a_o ruin_n of_o the_o monarchy_n but_o by_o a_o ruin_n of_o pepery_n now_o what_o be_v this_o ten_o part_n of_o this_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v in_o my_o opinion_n we_o can_v doubt_v that_o it_o be_v france_n this_o kingdom_n be_v the_o most_o considerable_a part_n or_o piece_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o state_n which_o once_o make_v up_o the_o great_a babylonian_a city_n it_o fall_v this_o do_v not_o signify_v that_o the_o french_a monarchy_n shall_v be_v ruin_v it_o may_v be_v humble_v but_o in_o all_o appearance_n providence_n do_v design_n a_o great_a elevation_n for_o she_o afterward_o it_o be_v high_o probable_a that_o god_n will_v not_o let_v go_v unpunished_a the_o horrible_a outrage_n which_o it_o act_v at_o this_o day_n afterward_o it_o must_v build_v its_o greatness_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n and_o enrich_v itself_o with_o the_o spoil_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v take_v part_n with_o the_o papacy_n they_o who_o at_o this_o day_n persecute_v the_o protestant_n know_v not_o wither_v god_n be_v lead_v they_o this_o be_v not_o the_o way_n by_o which_o he_o will_v lead_v france_n to_o the_o height_n of_o glory_n if_o she_o come_v thither_o it_o be_v because_o she_o shall_v short_o change_v her_o road_n her_o greatn_a will_v be_v no_o damage_n to_o protestant_a state_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o protestant_a state_n shall_v be_v enrich_v with_o the_o spoil_n of_o other_o &_o be_v strengthen_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n empire_n this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o papacy_n it_o shall_v break_v with_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a religion_n one_o thing_n be_v certain_a that_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n shall_v perish_v through_o the_o refusal_n of_o obedience_n by_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o have_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o thing_n be_v already_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o part_n the_o kingdom_n of_o sweden_n denmark_n england_n and_o several_a sovereign_a state_n in_o germany_n have_v withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n they_o have_v spoil_v the_o harlot_n of_o her_o riches_n they_o have_v eat_v her_o flesh_n i.e._n seize_v on_o her_o benefice_n and_o revenue_n which_o she_o have_v in_o their_o country_n this_o must_v go_v on_o and_o be_v finish_v as_o it_o be_v begin_v the_o king_n who_o yet_o remain_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o rome_n must_v break_v with_o she_o leave_v her_o solitary_a and_o desolate_a but_o who_o must_v begin_v this_o last_o revolt_n it_o be_v most_o probable_a that_o france_n shall_v not_o spain_n which_o as_o yet_o be_v plunge_v in_o superstition_n and_o be_v as_o much_o under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o clergy_n as_o ever_o not_o the_o emperor_n who_o in_o temporal_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n and_o permit_v that_o in_o his_o state_n the_o archbishop_n of_o strigonium_n shall_v teach_v that_o the_o pope_n can_v take_v away_o the_o imperial_a crown_n from_o he_o it_o can_v be_v any_o country_n but_o france_n which_o a_o long_a time_n ago_o have_v begin_v to_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v well_o know_v how_o solemn_o and_o open_o war_n have_v be_v declare_v against_o the_o pope_n by_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o king_n ratify_v in_o all_o the_o parliament_n by_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o french_a clergy_n by_o a_o disputation_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n manage_v in_o the_o sorbon_n solemn_o and_o by_o order_n of_o the_o court._n and_o to_o heighten_v the_o affront_n the_o thesis_n be_v post_v up_o even_o upon_o the_o gate_n of_o his_o nuntio_n nothing_o of_o this_o kind_n have_v hitherto_o happen_v at_o least_o in_o a_o time_n of_o peace_n and_o unless_o the_o pope_n have_v give_v occasion_n by_o his_o insolence_n beside_o this_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n lose_v their_o credit_n much_o in_o france_n there_o be_v a_o secret_a party_n though_o well_o enough_o know_v which_o great_o despise_v the_o popular_a devotion_n image_n worship_n of_o saint_n and_o be_v convince_v that_o these_o be_v humane_a institution_n god_n be_v beforehand_o prepare_v for_o this_o great_a work_n to_o this_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o for_o the_o last_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n the_o pope_n empire_n have_v not_o be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o king_n because_o the_o king_n of_o england_n sweden_n denmark_n etc._n etc._n have_v throw_v off_o his_o government_n and_o consequent_o france_n be_v not_o at_o this_o day_n the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n for_o it_o be_v more_o than_o a_o ten_o part_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v no_o difficulty_n for_o we_o must_v know_v that_o thing_n retain_v the_o name_n which_o they_o bear_v in_o their_o original_n without_o regard_v the_o alteration_n which_o time_n do_v bring_v along_o though_o at_o this_o day_n there_o be_v not_o ten_o kingdom_n under_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n it_o be_v notwithstanding_o certain_a that_o each_o kingdom_n be_v call_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v call_v in_o this_o prophecy_n the_o ten_o part_n because_o the_o prophet_n have_v describe_v this_o empire_n in_o its_o beginning_n by_o its_o ten_o horn_n or_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v necessary_a for_o our_o clear_a understanding_n that_o every_o one_o of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v call_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n or_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n see_v the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o must_v fall_v be_v france_n this_o give_v i_o some_o hope_n that_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n have_v a_o particular_a relation_n to_o this_o kingdom_n it_o be_v the_o street_n or_o place_n of_o this_o city_n i.e._n the_o most_o fair_a and_o eminent_a part_n of_o it_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a upon_o this_o street_n and_o upon_o it_o they_o must_v be_v raise_v again_o and_o as_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o resurrection_n have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n it_o may_v well_o fall_v out_o that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v far_o distant_a from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n see_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o lalf_a of_o their_o death_n be_v either_o begin_v or_o will_v begin_v short_o and_o in_o the_o earthquake_n be_v slay_v seven_o thousand_o in_o the_o greek_a it_o be_v seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n and_o not_o seven_o thousand_o man_n i_o confess_v that_o this_o seem_v somewhat_o mysterious_a in_o other_o place_n we_o find_v not_o this_o phrase_n name_n of_o man_n put_v simple_o for_o man_n perhaps_o there_o be_v here_o a_o figure_n of_o grammar_n call_v hypallage_n casus_fw-la so_o that_o name_n of_o man_n be_v put_v for_o man_n of_o name_n i.e._n of_o raise_v and_o considerable_a quality_n be_v its_o on_o the_o account_n of_o riches_n or_o of_o dignity_n or_o of_o learning_n but_o i_o be_o more_o incline_v to_o say_v that_o here_o these_o word_n name_n of_o man_n must_v be_v take_v in_o their_o natural_a signification_n and_o do_v intimate_v that_o the_o total_a reformation_n of_o france_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v with_o bloodshed_n nothing_o shall_v be_v destroy_v but_o name_n such_o as_o be_v the_o name_n of_o monk_n of_o carmelites_n of_o augustine_n of_o dominican_n of_o jacobins_n franciscan_n capucines_n jesuite_n minim_n and_o a_o infinite_a company_n of_o other_o
the_o revelation_n set_v forth_o the_o dragon_n as_o break_a loose_a give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o devour_v the_o whole_a world_n once_o again_o this_o be_v a_o blindness_n which_o i_o can_v conceive_v if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o argument_n against_o these_o two_o hypothesis_n this_o alone_a will_v be_v enough_o to_o convince_v i_o of_o their_o falsity_n namely_o the_o terrible_a confusion_n into_o which_o these_o author_n do_v put_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o one_o who_o have_v study_v they_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o prophet_n have_v observe_v the_o order_n of_o history_n at_o least_o in_o the_o gross_a of_o event_n he_o have_v several_a vision_n concern_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o these_o vision_n the_o order_n of_o all_o their_o circumstance_n do_v not_o always_o in_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o the_o order_n of_o event_n and_o this_o we_o have_v observe_v and_o clear_v but_o i_o say_v it_o again_o the_o gross_a be_v always_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o history_n this_o order_n be_v observe_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_v of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n be_v lay_v down_o before_o its_o fall_n now_o the_o author_n we_o have_v speak_v do_v make_v st_n john_n guilty_a of_o a_o parachronisme_n of_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o he_o have_v finish_v the_o narrative_a of_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o go_v through_o a_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n which_o if_o we_o add_v to_o they_o the_o space_n from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n unto_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o perdition_n make_v almost_o two_o thousand_o year_n after_o this_o i_o say_v they_o make_v he_o on_o a_o sudden_a to_o go_v back_o as_o far_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v there_o any_o other_o instance_n of_o such_o confusion_n in_o this_o book_n let_v they_o show_v it_o what_o mean_v those_o word_n after_o this_o so_o the_o french_a version_n which_o begin_v the_o 20_o chapter_n and_o denote_v always_o not_o only_o the_o succession_n of_o vision_n but_o of_o time_n this_o work_n be_v already_o large_a than_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o can_v forbear_v to_o lay_v down_o a_o few_o of_o our_o argument_n there_o be_v so_o many_o that_o one_o may_v crush_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n with_o number_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o urge_v the_o principal_a one_o i_o shall_v open_v as_o it_o be_v four_o spring_n of_o argument_n earth_n four_o spring_n of_o argument_n that_o demonstrate_v the_o trath_n of_o christ_n reign_n upon_o earth_n which_o i_o shall_v leave_v every_o man_n liberty_n to_o sound_n and_o dive_v into_o content_v myself_o with_o produce_v they_o and_o draw_v from_o they_o the_o principal_a evidence_n which_o clear_o discover_v this_o future_a reign_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n saint_n the_o sir_n spring_n be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o the_o saint_n my_o first_o spring_n or_o source_n of_o argument_n will_v be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o speak_v of_o a_o five_o monarchy_n reserve_v for_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v a_o rational_a sense_n in_o they_o without_o suppose_v this_o thousand_o year_n reign_n there_o be_v two_o remarkable_a one_o in_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n in_o the_o 2._o chapter_n nebuchadnesar_n see_v a_o statue_n who_o head_n be_v of_o gold_n the_o shoulder_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n the_o prophet_n interpret_v to_o he_o these_o four_o metal_n of_o the_o statue_n that_o they_o be_v four_o great_a monarchy_n the_o iron_n leg_n by_o consent_n of_o all_o signify_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o roman_n the_o foot_n and_o the_o ten_o toe_n partly_o of_o iron_n and_o partly_o of_o earth_n signify_v the_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o weaken_v it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o the_o toe_n 42._o dan._n 2._o v._n 41_o 42._o part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v but_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o thou_o see_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n and_o as_o the_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n so_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v partly_o strong_a and_o partly_o break_v these_o ten_o toe_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o be_v to_o make_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o reign_v together_o with_o he_o in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n during_o the_o 1260_o year_n mark_v in_o the_o revelation_n now_o hat_n happen_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o these_o ten_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n 44._o v._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o king_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v and_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o these_o kingdom_n and_o it_o shall_v stand_v for_o ever_o behold_v a_o five_o monarchy_n different_a from_o the_o ten_o king_n past_a the_o monarchy_n promise_v to_o christ_n can_v be_v place_v in_o the_o age_n by_o past_a which_o must_v break_v they_o in_o piece_n and_o must_v continue_v after_o they_o for_o ever_o i.e._n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o this_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v it_o not_o as_o clear_v as_o the_o day_n that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v not_o appear_v until_o after_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n shall_v have_v be_v break_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o this_o five_o monarchy_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o they_o who_o be_v incapable_a of_o behold_v this_o evidence_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o beyond_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o we_o may_v place_v the_o monarchy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n before_o they_o when_o the_o prophet_n so_o plain_o place_v it_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v it_o not_o express_o say_v that_o his_o five_o monarchy_n must_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o destroy_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n how_o therefore_o can_v it_o go_v before_o they_o or_o have_v its_o duration_n parallel_v to_o they_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o prophecy_n we_o have_v the_o same_o four_o monarchy_n under_o the_o image_n of_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n that_o have_v ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n all_o our_o writer_n grant_v that_o these_o ten_o horn_n that_o signify_v ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o kingdom_n into_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v after_o the_o time_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o and_o that_o those_o ten_o horn_n reign_v together_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v antichrist_n when_o the_o prophet_n have_v see_v both_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o three_o first_o whole_o destroy_v and_o their_o body_n burn_v with_o fire_n he_o add_v and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o might-vision_n 13._o chap._n 7._o v._n 13._o and_o behold_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v with_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o come_v unto_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n and_o they_o bring_v he_o near_o before_o he_o and_o there_o be_v give_v he_o dominion_n and_o a_o glory_n and_o a_o kingdom_n that_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n shall_v serve_v he_o his_o dominion_n be_v a_o everlasting_a dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o and_o his_o kingdom_n that_o which_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n 24.25_o v._o 24.25_o and_o the_o tend_v horn_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v then_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o and_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o etc._n etc._n and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n etc._n etc._n all_o be_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n be_v here_o intend_a and_o all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o this_o be_v the_o papacy_n and_o that_o its_o reign_n be_v to_o last_v 1260_o year_n now_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v after_o this_o time_n and_o time_n and_o a_o divide_v or_o half_a
necessary_a to_o premise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n a_o observation_n which_o i_o call_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n it_o be_v that_o this_o whole_a book_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n on_o what_o daniel_n say_v in_o the_o seven_o ch._n of_o his_o revelation_n touch_v the_o four_o beast_n certain_o this_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o if_o some_o great_a &_o strange_a event_n be_v find_v therein_o it_o be_v always_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v endure_v to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n revelation_n why_o god_n have_v nor_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o state_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o reason_n why_o god_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o so_o many_o great_a event_n that_o happen_v without_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n of_o the_o great_a empire_n that_o be_v establish_v the_o nation_n that_o be_v overturn_v the_o bloody_a war_n that_o be_v every_o where_o &_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n or_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v because_o god_n reveal_v not_o future_a event_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o love_v which_o he_o conduct_n &_o which_o he_o will_v instruct_v concern_v his_o will._n now_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v enclose_v in_o or_o very_o near_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n i_o know_v that_o there_o be_v christian-churche_n in_o persia_n &_o it_o may_v be_v some_o in_o the_o indies_n but_o all_o this_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n euphrates_n be_v the_o bound_n of_o christianity_n it_o spread_v itself_o but_o a_o little_a beyond_o it_o the_o church_n therefore_o have_v no_o need_n to_o know_v that_o which_o shall_v happen_v on_o the_o other_o side_n euphrates_n nor_o to_o understand_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o tartar_n the_o king_n of_o persia_n the_o mogul_n &_o the_o chinois_n for_o all_o this_o have_v no_o respect_n to_o she_o wherefore_o the_o revelation_n say_v not_o one_o word_n of_o they_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n also_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o adventure_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o turk_n but_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n therefore_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v these_o two_o empire_n that_o of_o the_o saracen_n &_o that_o of_o the_o tarck_n but_o only_o by_o the_o by_o in_o the_o five_o &_o six_o trumpet_n &_o we_o shall_v not_o see_v they_o there_o but_o as_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n that_o fall_n on_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o vex_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o this_o observation_n be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o first_o it_o remove_v that_o difficulty_n which_o many_o make_v so_o great_a a_o stir_n about_o viz._n that_o the_o revelation_n as_o it_o be_v usual_o explain_v do_v not_o at_o all_o touch_n on_o or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o be_v but_o by_o the_o by_o the_o great_a revolution_n of_o the_o world_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o east_n since_o 1200_o year_n yet_o once_o more_o it_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o he_o who_o will_v speak_v of_o nothing_o but_o the_o church_n &_o those_o event_n that_o have_v in_o immediate_a reference_n to_o the_o church_n second_o this_o observation_n will_v teach_v we_o right_o to_o divide_v the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n &_o proper_o to_o apply_v the_o vision_n to_o each_o time_n &_o to_o discover_v the_o event_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o those_o vision_n we_o must_v know_v therefore_o that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n without_o comparison_n the_o great_a period_n the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o two_o period_n &_o most_o distinguish_v in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o great_a period_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la which_o be_v the_o great_a epocha_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 455._o for_o then_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n between_o the_o greek_n the_o vandal_n the_o goth_n the_o burgundian_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v i_o say_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a part_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o ten_o king_n &_o the_o reunion_n of_o those_o ten_o king_n under_o one_o sole_a head_n that_o call_v himself_o the_o universal_a bishop_n to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o monarchy_n &_o the_o come_n of_o the_o five_o which_o be_v that_o of_o j._n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n these_o two_o period_n be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o length_n viz._n 1200_o year_n or_o a_o little_a more_o the_o lord_n j._n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n anno_fw-la v._n c._n 754._o or_o 752._o as_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a pretend_v the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n about_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n 455._o i_o e._n in_o the_o year_n 1209_o or_o 1207_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n since_o that_o time_n under_o the_o roman_a &_o gothish_n king_n the_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la be_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n the_o lesser_a asleep_o roman_a abbot_n a_o scythian_a by_o nation_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 540_o according_a to_o baronius_n &_o who_o make_v his_o paschal_n cycle_n in_o the_o year_n 527._o it_o be_v about_o the_o year_n 530_o that_o the_o christian_a aera_fw-la begin_v to_o be_v in_o use_n &_o the_o count_a by_o the_o year_n of_o j._n christ_n then_o man_n leave_v off_o count_a ab_fw-la urbe_fw-la conditâ_fw-la after_o they_o have_v use_v this_o epocha_n about_o 1280_o year_n however_o that_o be_v the_o period_n from_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n be_v more_o than_o 1200_o year_n the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n since_o its_o division_n among_o ten_o king_n to_o the_o end_n must_v be_v also_o above_o 1200_o year_n the_o prophecy_n make_v it_o 1260_o prophetical_a day_n i.e._n 1260_o year_n now_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n i_o e._n in_o the_o time_n when_o he_o write_v the_o revelation_n there_o be_v above_o two_o three_o of_o the_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n past_a &_o go_v for_o the_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 850_o after_o the_o build_n of_o the_o city_n there_o remain_v therefore_o but_o a_o little_a more_o than_o 350_o year_n of_o this_o first_o period_n but_o he_o have_v before_o he_o the_o whole_a entire_a second_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o very_o strange_a that_o he_o enlarge_v himself_o much_o more_o on_o this_o late_a part_n than_o on_o the_o former_a so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o find_v proper_o more_o than_o two_o chapter_n the_o six_o &_o the_o eight_o that_o respect_v this_o first_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n from_o the_o nine_o ch_z inclusive_o to_o the_o 20_o exclusive_o contain_v the_o event_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o period_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v the_o second_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o render_v this_o truth_n more_o plain_a that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n touch_v the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o h._n spirit_n treat_v in_o the_o revelation_n we_o must_v here_o view_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n &_o apply_v it_o to_o divers_a part_n of_o that_o of_o st._n john._n after_o this_o i_o see_v in_o the_o night_n vision_n 7.7_o dan._n 7.7_o &_o behold_v a_o four_o beast_n dreadful_a &_o terrible_a &_o strong_a exceed_o &_o it_o have_v great_a iron_n tooth_n it_o devour_v &_o break_v in_o piece_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o &_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o &_o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n daniel_n have_v ask_v the_o explication_n of_o this_o vision_n the_o angel_n say_v to_o he_o hereupon_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n on_o the_o earth_n 23._o v._o 23._o which_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o all_o kingdom_n &_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n &_o tread_v it_o down_o &_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n this_o refer_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o empire_n &_o its_o conquest_n that_o be_v begin_v under_o the_o consul_n &_o dictator_n &_o be_v finish_v under_o the_o emperor_n of_o which_o st._n john._n have_v see_v a_o part_n &_o some_o follow_v after_o he_o under_o who_o also_o the_o empire_n be_v always_o enlarge_v or_o at_o least_o preserve_v in_o its_o greatness_n even_o to_o the_o child_n of_o theodosius_n it_o break_v in_o
piece_n the_o whole_a earth_n &_o stamp_v the_o residue_n with_o the_o foot_n of_o it_o for_o it_o mortify_v all_o its_o neighbour_n who_o it_o do_v not_o subdue_v the_o 6_o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n belong_v to_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o 8_o ch._n of_o the_o revelation_n add_v to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o it_o show_v the_o degree_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v bring_v to_o its_o division_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n 8._o it_o have_v ten_o horn_n &_o i_o consider_v the_o horn_n &_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n &_o behold_v in_o this_o horn_n be_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n &_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n 24._o the_o angel_n explain_v this_o place_n say_v the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v &_o another_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o &_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o &_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n 25._o and_o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a &_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a &_o think_v to_o change_v time_n &_o law_n &_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n until_o a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n see_v the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n into_o ten_o other_o which_o be_v make_v after_o the_o year_n 450._o we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o which_o be_v these_o ten_o kingdom_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o these_o ten_o come_v up_o a_o little_a horn_n a_o monarch_n that_o appear_v as_o nothing_o a_o priest_n that_o insensible_o increase_v his_o power_n over_o these_o ten_o king_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v away_o the_o three_o part_n of_o their_o demain_n jurisdiction_n &_o power_n this_o be_v what_o have_v be_v exact_o accomplish_v in_o the_o papacy_n which_o have_v take_v away_o from_o the_o western_a king_n more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o estate_n which_o be_v become_v church_n land_n &_o dependent_a on_o the_o church_n more_o than_o a_o three_o of_o their_o jurisdiction_n by_o the_o tribunal_n of_o bishop_n &_o official_o who_o draw_v almost_o all_o cause_n to_o they_o under_o the_o pretence_n that_o there_o be_v something_o mingle_v with_o they_o that_o respect_v the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n or_o the_o conscience_n last_o more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o their_o power_n by_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v make_v king_n their_o vassal_n a_o hundred_o way_n beside_o this_o the_o pope_n have_v particular_o overthrow_v these_o three_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o greek_n in_o italy_n that_o of_o the_o lombard_n &_o that_o of_o germany_n which_o they_o have_v make_v dependent_a on_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o little_a horn_n speak_v word_n of_o blasphemy_n against_o god_n exalt_v itself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n &_o against_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o destroy_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o persecute_v they_o even_o to_o blood_n it_o think_v to_o change_v the_o time_n &_o the_o law_n it_o make_v attempt_n against_o the_o divine_a law_n it_o destroy_v god_n command_n &_o dispense_v with_o they_o it_o command_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n &_o creature_n which_o god_n forbid_v it_o permit_v crime_n which_o god_n abominate_v &_o against_o which_o he_o have_v make_v severe_a law_n this_o also_o be_v the_o true_a description_n of_o the_o pope_n &_o the_o papacy_n to_o this_o horn_n be_v give_v a_o time_n &_o time_n &_o the_o divide_v or_o the_o half_a of_o a_o time_n one_o year_n two_o year_n half_o a_o year_n three_o year_n &_o half_a in_o all_o 360._o prophetical_a day_n to_o a_o year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 1260._o year_n see_v the_o text_n on_o which_o the_o 11_o 13_o &_o 17._o ch._n of_o the_o revel_n be_v a_o comment_n i_o behold_v till_o the_o throne_n be_v cast_v down_o 9_o v._o 9_o &_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n do_v sit_v who_o garment_n be_v white_a as_o snow_n &_o the_o hair_n of_o his_o head_n like_o the_o pure_a wool_n his_o throne_n be_v like_o the_o fiery_a flame_n &_o his_o wheel_n as_o burn_a fire_n a_o fiery_a stream_n issue_v &_o come_v forth_o from_o before_o he_o 10._o v._o 10._o thousand_o thousand_o minister_v to_o he_o &_o ten_o thousand_o time_n ten_o thousand_o stand_v before_o he_o the_o judgement_n be_v set_v &_o the_o book_n be_v open_v i_o behold_v then_o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v 11_o v._o 11_o i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v &_o his_o body_n destroy_v &_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n in_o the_o explication_n which_o the_o angel_n give_v daniel_n we_o read_v but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v 26_o v._o 26_o &_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v &_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n and_o the_o kingdom_n &_o do_v minion_n 27._o v._o 27._o &_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o kingdom_n be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n &_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v &_o obey_v he_o the_o judgement_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o the_o last_o judgement_n god_n appear_v sit_v on_o a_o magnificent_a throne_n not_o to_o judge_n the_o whole_a world_n but_o to_o judge_n the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o antichristian_a period_n &_o to_o deal_v forth_o the_o various_a punishment_n that_o befall_v this_o monarchy_n for_o 7_o or_o 8_o hundred_o year_n to_o bring_v it_o to_o its_o end_n this_o fire_n these_o flame_n these_o wheel_n burn_v like_o fire_n on_o which_o the_o throne_n move_v represent_v the_o greatness_n of_o those_o punishment_n and_o behold_v the_o text_n of_o the_o 9_o ch._n in_o which_o st._n john_n present_v to_o our_o view_n the_o saracen_n &_o the_o turk_n that_o make_v desolate_a the_o roman_n antichristan_n empire_n &_o of_o the_o 14_o 15_o 16_o 18_o &_o 19_o where_o god_n in_o divers_a vision_n represent_v the_o different_a step_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n as_o for_o what_o be_v say_v here_o of_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v the_o matter_n &_o text_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 11_o ch._n of_o the_o 20_o 21_o &_o 22._o throughout_o so_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o follow_v the_o path_n which_o we_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o the_o whole_a revelation_n be_v a_o commentary_n on_o ten_o or_o twelve_o verse_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n of_o daniel_n chap._n iu._n the_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n &_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n that_o denote_v the_o great_a event_n &_o bring_v the_o world_n to_o its_o end_n in_o the_o 4_o ch._n the_o h._n spirit_n open_v the_o scene_n the_o 5_o be_v a_o praeludium_n for_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 6._o ch._n the_o first_o book_n be_v seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n that_o be_v to_o say_v it_o be_v very_o obscure_a indeed_o it_o be_v so_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o never_o will_v any_o thing_n be_v say_v on_o this_o first_o part_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o go_v beyond_o conjecture_n &_o probability_n whereas_o as_o for_o the_o second_o i_o hold_v that_o one_o may_v attain_v to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o it_o &_o certain_o know_v that_o one_o have_v find_v it_o see_v what_o in_o my_o judgement_n may_v best_o be_v say_v on_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v how_o far_o the_o seven_o seal_n teach_v the_o seven_o seal_n certain_o reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o not_o in_o that_o manner_n as_o the_o great_a part_n of_o our_o interpreter_n have_v imagine_v in_o divide_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o world_n from_o j._n christ_n to_o its_o end_n into_o seven_o period_n almost_o equal_a the_o six_o first_o seal_n do_v not_o go_v beyond_o 300._o year_n but_o the_o seven_o seal_n be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o trumpet_n &_o do_v produce_v they_o now_o these_o seven_o trumpet_n bring_v the_o event_n even_o to_o the_o last_o judgement_n the_o first_o not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o 6_o seal_n so_o that_o these_o seven_o seal_n be_v as_o six_o branch_n that_o shoot_v forth_o from_o the_o body_n of_o a_o tree_n with_o a_o seven_o great_a branch_n which_o itself_o become_v a_o great_a arm_n &_o shoot_v forth_o seven_o other_o branch_n as_o for_o this_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v by_o any_o that_o read_v the_o begin_n of_o the_o 7_o ch._n with_o any_o attention_n
of_o the_o second_o part_n it_o be_v there_o that_o he_o explain_v large_o and_o much_o more_o clear_o the_o birth_n progress_n and_o fall_v of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o make_v the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n according_a to_o this_o system_n the_o five_o first_o seal_n must_v bring_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n i.e._n to_o constantine_n time_n under_o the_o six_o seal_n happen_v this_o fall_n of_o paganism_n the_o elect_n have_v be_v seal_v and_o silence_n have_v be_v for_o half_a a_o hour_n the_o four_o first_o trumpet_n sound_v that_o must_v bring_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o its_o fall_n to_o the_o take_n of_o rome_n by_o genserick_n after_o the_o death_n of_o valentinian_n the_o 3d_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o empire_n be_v tear_v in_o piece_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n the_o three_o last_o trumpet_n be_v describe_v by_o three_o woe_n woe_n wo_n wo_n that_o be_v to_o say_v woe_n not_o absolute_o but_o to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o signify_v that_o they_o must_v be_v distinguish_v above_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o five_o trumpet_n bring_v the_o roman_a empire_n afflict_v and_o always_o wear_v it_o less_o and_o less_o to_o the_o nine_o or_o ten_o age._n the_o six_o trumpet_n bring_v and_o accompany_v the_o latin_a roman_a empire_n or_o the_o ecclesiastical_a one_o in_o afflict_v it_o in_o like_a manner_n to_o its_o end_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n which_o must_v bring_v the_o last_o misery_n on_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n and_o that_o be_v the_o come_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o six_o trumpet_n that_o bring_v the_o roman_a ecclesiastical_a empire_n to_o its_o end_n begin_v about_o the_o ten_o age_n and_o be_v subdivide_v into_o seven_o vial_n in_o the_o 16_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n just_a as_o the_o seven_o seal_n be_v divide_v into_o seven_o trumpet_n there_o be_v here_o two_o great_a victory_n over_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o first_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o ancient_a paganism_n the_o second_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o new_a or_o the_o antichristian_a paganism_n the_o first_o happen_v immediate_o before_o the_o open_n the_o seven_o seal_n the_o second_o immediate_o before_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n last_o after_o the_o seven_o vial_n that_o be_v to_o fall_v on_o the_o beast_n on_o his_o throne_n on_o his_o subject_n on_o his_o empire_n come_v the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o the_o sound_n of_o this_o last_o trumpet_n bring_v in_o and_o accompany_v the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n in_o its_o whole_a duration_n and_o end_n with_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n thus_o you_o have_v the_o system_fw-la of_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n let_v we_o now_o consider_v the_o particular_n and_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o every_o thing_n exact_o agree_v with_o it_o chap._n v._n the_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o six_o first_o seal_n according_a as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o open_v of_o the_o seal_n begin_v with_o the_o six_o chapter_n v._o 1._o i_o see_v when_o the_o lamb_n open_v one_o of_o the_o seal_n and_o i_o hear_v as_o it_o be_v the_o noise_n of_o thunder_n and_o one_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n say_v come_v and_o see_v 2._o and_o i_o see_v and_o behold_v a_o white_a horse_n and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o he_o have_v a_o bow_n and_o a_o crown_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o and_o he_o go_v forth_o conquer_a and_o to_o conquer_v it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o four_o first_o seal_n make_v four_o man_n to_o appear_v on_o horseback_n which_o signify_v they_o be_v person_n of_o authority_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n warrior_n too_o the_o horse_n be_v a_o live_a creature_n design_v for_o fight_v and_o the_o ride_v of_o commander_n and_o emperor_n we_o must_v observe_v also_o that_o these_o four_o live_a creature_n call_v those_o four_o horseman_n from_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o their_o situation_n the_o first_o of_o these_o live_a creature_n be_v in_o the_o east_n the_o 2d_o in_o the_o west_n the_o 3d_o in_o the_o south_n and_o the_o four_o in_o the_o north._n the_o first_o live_v creature_n place_v towards_o the_o east_n cause_v a_o king_n to_o come_v forth_o from_o the_o same_o quarter_n son._n the_o first_o horsman_n be_v vespasian_n &_o titas_n his_o son._n sit_v on_o a_o white_a horse_n a_o crown_n on_o his_o head_n and_o a_o bow_n in_o his_o hand_n he_o come_v forth_o to_o conquer_v joseph_n mede_n henry_n more_n testard_n launay_n and_o i_o know_v not_o how_o may_v more_o will_v have_v this_o first_o horsman_n to_o be_v the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o come_v from_o judea_n which_o be_v eastward_o from_o rome_n therefore_o this_o horsman_n be_v call_v by_o the_o first_o live_v creature_n which_o be_v in_o the_o eastern_a quarter_n but_o i_o can_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n first_o because_o the_o equipage_n of_o this_o horseman_n be_v not_o magnificent_a enough_o to_o represent_v jesus_n christ_n we_o need_v but_o consult_v the_o place_n where_o the_o prophet_n make_v jesus_n christ_n to_o appear_v the_o one_a chap._n the_o 10_o where_o he_o come_v again_o to_o deliver_v a_o new_a book_n to_o st._n john_n the_o 14_o where_o he_o come_v to_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n and_o last_o the_o 19_o where_o he_o return_v in_o the_o equipage_n of_o a_o horseman_n but_o in_o all_o these_o place_n he_o be_v extraordinary_o magnificent_a clothe_v with_o fire_n with_o the_o light_n with_o the_o sun_n with_o the_o rainbow_n ride_v on_o the_o cloud_n have_v not_o one_o simple_a crown_n but_o many_o diadem_n and_o his_o eye_n cast_v out_o flame_n here_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o plain_a &_o mean_a it_o be_v a_o man_n sit_v on_o a_o horse_n with_o a_o bow_n and_o a_o crown_n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v interpreter_n be_v the_o colour_n of_o the_o horse_n white_a which_o they_o have_v take_v for_o a_o emblem_n of_o holiness_n but_o white_a be_v the_o emblem_n of_o prosperity_n as_o well_o as_o of_o holiness_n so_o that_o this_o signify_v only_o the_o success_n and_o the_o victory_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o horse_n two_o the_o bow_n be_v not_o the_o arm_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n usual_o give_v to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o sword_n and_o a_o sword_n come_v out_o of_o his_o mouth_n a_o bow_n do_v but_o little_a execution_n in_o comparison_n of_o a_o sword_n and_o this_o signify_v the_o few_o war_n which_o this_o first_o horsman_n shall_v make_v 3._o last_o see_v what_o come_v after_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o interpreter_n who_o i_o follow_v we_o endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o roman_a emperor_n why_o shall_v we_o put_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o head_n of_o they_o why_o shall_v we_o make_v he_o the_o first_o of_o the_o four_o emperor_n mean_v by_o these_o four_o horseman_n it_o be_v therefore_o much_o more_o reasonable_a in_o this_o place_n to_o find_v a_o roman_a emperor_n one_o may_v here_o eafy_o find_v augustus_n the_o most_o happy_a of_o all_o man_n that_o bring_v peace_n and_o shut_v the_o temple_n of_o janus_n but_o not_o to_o rise_v so_o high_a i_o think_v that_o we_o must_v seek_v vespasian_n and_o his_o son_n titus_n in_o the_o first_o horsman_n he_o sit_v on_o a_o white_a horse_n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o vespasian_n and_o titus_n be_v good_a prince_n under_o who_o the_o empire_n be_v pretty_a peaceable_a and_o quiet_a they_o have_v not_o great_a war_n therefore_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v they_o but_o a_o bow._n they_o come_v from_o the_o eastern_a quarter_n because_o vespasian_n be_v make_v and_o proclaim_v emperor_n when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o east_n they_o come_v forth_o to_o conquer_v it_o be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o jerusalem_n that_o be_v take_v and_o burn_v and_o the_o temple_n that_o be_v raze_v and_o the_o people_n that_o be_v lead_v into_o captivity_n by_o titus_n under_o vespasian_n the_o temple_n and_o the_o moysaicall_a worship_n while_o they_o subsist_v be_v a_o great_a obstacle_n to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n therefore_o this_o destruction_n of_o the_o jewish_a temple_n &_o worship_n be_v a_o victory_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o j._n christ_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v mark_v and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o seal_n 3._o v._o 3._o etc._n etc._n and_o there_o go_v out_o another_o horse_n that_o be_v red_a 4._o v._o 4._o &_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o that_o sit_v thereon_o to_o take_v peace_n from_o the_o earth_n &_o that_o they_o shall_v kill_v one_o another_o &_o there_o
to_o re-establish_a the_o law_n of_o moses_n that_o he_o must_v set_v on_o foot_n again_o the_o levitical_a worship_n how_o will_v the_o jew_n receive_v he_o for_o their_o messiah_n if_o he_o be_v so_o wicked_a a_o person_n as_o not_o to_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o god_n to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v he_o rebuild_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o why_o shall_v he_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o god_n in_o it_o if_o he_o make_v himself_o to_o be_v worship_v as_o the_o only_a god_n beside_o it_o be_v clear_a enough_o that_o the_o pope_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v adore_v like_o a_o god_n though_o he_o do_v not_o call_v himself_o either_o the_o only_a god_n or_o the_o great_a god._n antichrist_n germany_n be_v not_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o must_v be_v divide_v among_o ten_o king_n under_o antichrist_n xvi_o he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v entire_o destroy_v we_o shall_v afterward_o take_v a_o occasion_n to_o examine_v this_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n consider_v what_o absurdity_n these_o man_n run_v themselves_o into_o according_a to_o they_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v yet_o subsist_v viz._n in_o the_o branch_n of_o germany_n according_a to_o they_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v divide_v among_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v be_v the_o friend_n the_o cotemporaries_a and_o the_o supporter_n of_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o empire_n of_o germany_n shall_v be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n those_o will_v be_v notable_a kingdom_n those_o ten_o kingdom_n on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o rhine_n and_o do_v well_o deserve_v a_o place_n even_o ten_o time_n over_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o st._n john_n if_o antichrist_n must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v why_o do_v they_o confess_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o chapt._n of_o daniel_n be_v antichrist_n this_o horn_n do_v it_o not_o play_v the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n i.e._n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n why_o do_v these_o gentleman_n agree_v to_o this_o that_o antichrist_n be_v the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n which_o they_o together_o with_o we_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n why_o do_v bellarmine_n grant_v that_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v the_o last_o roman_a emperor_n the_o roman_a empire_n therefore_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v when_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v because_o that_o empire_n shall_v continue_v under_o he_o world._n antichrist_n must_v come_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n xvii_o he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v but_o just_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n he_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o the_o last_o time_n but_o we_o shall_v hereafter_o examine_v whether_o the_o last_o time_n signify_v the_o three_o last_o year_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o when_o we_o shall_v have_v prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n be_v so_o many_o year_n this_o point_n will_v be_v clear_v up_o world_n the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v almost_o throughout_o the_o world_n xviii_o before_o he_o come_v the_o gospel_n must_v have_v be_v preach_v throughout_o all_o the_o world._n indeed_o before_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n do_v appear_v and_o be_v perceivable_a the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o whole_a world_n from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o beyond_o it_o in_o all_o the_o then_o know_a world_n in_o the_o country_n which_o they_o know_v be_v inhabit_v and_o where_o they_o can_v enter_v without_o be_v hinder_v by_o the_o barbarity_n of_o those_o that_o dwell_v there_o but_o this_o universal_a preach_v throughout_o all_o the_o earth_n without_o exception_n must_v be_v consequent_a upon_o the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n and_o not_o a_o sign_n of_o his_o come_n further_o this_o term_n of_o universal_a preach_v even_o then_o must_v not_o be_v take_v in_o the_o strict_a sense_n for_o it_o may_v be_v there_o will_v be_v some_o exception_n magician_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v a_o magician_n xix_o last_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o magician_n and_o that_o because_o he_o must_v work_v great_a sign_n and_o miracle_n by_o the_o help_n of_o magic_n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o fulfil_n of_o these_o oracle_n that_o he_o do_v his_o sign_n by_o illusion_n and_o the_o enchantment_n of_o man_n sense_n by_o cheat_v and_o deceit_n and_o also_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n without_o his_o make_v any_o compact_n with_o the_o devil_n either_o direct_v or_o indirect_a the_o false_a miracle_n of_o popery_n also_o be_v wrought_v by_o the_o cheat_v of_o the_o priest_n or_o pure_o by_o lie_n or_o by_o the_o devil_n that_o make_v himself_o sport_n with_o their_o miserable_a devotion_n see_v all_o these_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v all_o false_a we_o must_v for_o the_o future_a examine_v and_o seek_v out_o what_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o it_o chap._n xiii_o what_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n they_o be_v three_o tyranny_n idolatry_n and_o great_a corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o we_o must_v not_o look_v on_o tyranny_n alone_o as_o the_o sole_a character_n of_o antichrist_n character_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n have_v three_o name_n that_o note_v its_o three_o character_n we_o be_v seek_v after_o the_o character_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v hope_v to_o find_v they_o in_o the_o name_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v it_o for_o assure_o name_n be_v give_v by_o god_n to_o signify_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v three_o name_n to_o that_o empire_n he_o call_v it_o egypt_n and_o sodom_n and_o last_o babylon_n egypt_n and_o sodom_n in_o the_o eleven_o of_o the_o revelation_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n 11.8_o c._n 11.8_o he_o say_v their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o be_v spiritual_o call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n babylon_n in_o as_o many_o place_n of_o the_o same_o book_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o she_o be_v fall_v she_o be_v fall_v babylon_n the_o great_a come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n these_o three_o name_n signify_v the_o three_o character_n of_o that_o babylonish_n empire_n antichrist_n the_o name_n of_o egypt_n signify_v the_o pride_n tyranny_n and_o cruelty_n of_o antichrist_n egypt_n be_v the_o emblem_n of_o tyranny_n pride_n and_o cruelty_n of_o tyranny_n because_o there_o the_o israelite_n do_v groan_v under_o hard_a bondage_n in_o the_o chain_n of_o pharaoh_n who_o tyrannize_v over_o they_o of_o cruelty_n because_o that_o cruel_a prince_n do_v vex_v they_o sore_o with_o hard_a labour_n and_o the_o death_n of_o their_o child_n who_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v drown_v in_o the_o river_n nile_n of_o pride_n because_o this_o proud_a tyrant_n rebel_v against_o god_n with_o a_o intolerable_a pride_n say_v who_o be_v the_o lord_n that_o i_o shall_v obey_v his_o voice_n empire_n sodom_n signify_v the_o great_a corruption_n of_o manner_n in_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n sodom_n signify_v the_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o manner_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o apprehend_v it_o be_v neither_o tyranny_n nor_o cruelty_n that_o destroy_v sodom_n we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o she_o do_v aspire_v after_o the_o dominion_n it_o be_v not_o idolatry_n at_o least_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v more_o notorious_a for_o it_o than_o the_o other_o canaavite_v round_o about_o it_o be_v therefore_o only_a dissoluteness_n luxury_n and_o debauchery_n ease_n and_o abundance_n of_o bread_n as_o the_o prophet_n speak_v therefore_o when_o they_o will_v set_v forth_o a_o mighty_a corruption_n of_o manner_n they_o borrow_v a_o expression_n from_o hence_o and_o use_v the_o name_n of_o sodom_n and_o gomorrha_n 1.10_o â—s_n 1.10_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n you_o ruler_n of_o sodom_n give_v ear_n unto_o the_o law_n of_o our_o god_n you_o people_n of_o gomorrha_n after_o which_o isaiah_n fall_v not_o upon_o their_o idolatry_n but_o upon_o their_o corrupt_a manner_n he_o reproach_n they_o with_o nothing_o but_o their_o injustice_n and_o violence_n antichristianism_n babylon_n signify_v the_o idolatry_n of_o antichristianism_n last_o babylon_n signify_v idolatry_n all_o do_v agree_v that_o babylon_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o idolatry_n from_o chaldaea_n it_o spread_v itself_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v the_o fountain_n and_o spring_n of_o man_n it_o be_v also_o of_o false_a gods._n as_o she_o be_v the_o first_o fountain_n so_o she_o do_v continue_v the_o chief_a seat_n of_o it_o
that_o empire_n to_o the_o judgement_n that_o god_n cause_v to_o fall_v on_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n to_o the_o harvest_n and_o to_o the_o vintage_n i._n e._n to_o the_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o devil_n kingdom_n the_o follow_a chapter_n carry_v on_o the_o matter_n also_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o description_n of_o which_o begin_v in_o the_o 20_o chap._n of_o the_o book_n there_o be_v nothing_o come_v between_o whereby_o it_o be_v clear_a there_o be_v no_o interval_n of_o time_n nor_o any_o monarchy_n between_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o monarchy_n of_o j._n christ_n and_o so_o that_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o must_v immediate_o proceed_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o 17_o chap._n which_o be_v a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o 13_o the_o 13_o chap._n speak_v of_o two_o beast_n the_o one_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o other_o have_v but_o one_o head_n and_o two_o horn_n the_o 17_o chapt._n speak_v no_o more_o of_o the_o second_o beast_n it_o speak_v only_o of_o a_o woman_n ride_v on_o a_o beast_n of_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n it_o be_v because_o the_o second_o beast_n at_o the_o bottom_n be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o first_o i_o e._n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n therefore_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o explain_v the_o adventure_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n pretend_v to_o explain_v those_o of_o the_o second_o also_o for_o otherwise_o if_o the_o two_o beast_n have_v be_v different_a it_o be_v plain_a the_o h._n spirit_n will_v not_o have_v be_v want_v to_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o other_o in_o the_o 17_o chap._n where_o he_o explain_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o beasis_n now_o this_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n i._n e._n the_o roman_a empire_n must_v reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o persecution_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o j._n christ_n this_o appear_v plain_o in_o the_o 18_o and_o the_o follow_a chapter_n where_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n be_v represent_v and_o describe_v at_o large_a if_o these_o proof_n do_v not_o suffice_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n one_o may_v bring_v other_o from_o the_o comparison_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o ch._n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o empire_n represent_v by_o two_o beast_n and_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o popish_a author_n themselves_o do_v acknowledge_v it_o we_o have_v hear_v bellarmin_n confess_v it_o and_o say_v that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o king_n possess_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o without_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n head_n he_o that_o do_v possess_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o be_v to_o be_v remove_v out_o of_o the_o way_n before_o antichrist_n come_v be_v the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n and_o seven_o head_n if_o this_o be_v so_o what_o must_v we_o understand_v by_o those_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n only_o he_o that_o now_o let_v or_o possess_v will_v let_v or_o possess_v till_o he_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o then_o shall_v that_o wicked_a one_o be_v reveal_v it_o do_v not_o import_n till_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v abolish_v as_o the_o ancient_n do_v believe_v and_o as_o the_o agent_n of_o antichrist_n at_o this_o day_n will_v fain_o persuade_v we_o we_o must_v remember_v that_o in_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o form_n of_o government_n under_o which_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v past_a 1._o king_n 2._o consul_n 3._o decemvire_n 4._o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n 5._o perpetual_a dictator_n 6._o emperor_n 7._o and_o last_o pope_n every_o one_o of_o these_o head_n and_o these_o government_n have_v have_v its_o time_n one_o have_v pass_v away_o and_o another_o have_v come_v in_o its_o place_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n paul_n the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v in_o possession_n and_o it_o be_v of_o that_o we_o must_v understand_v those_o word_n of_o his_o prophecy_n only_o he_o which_o now_o withholdeth_a or_o possess_v i.e._n the_o head_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v cease_v at_o rome_n and_o then_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v reveal_v and_o quick_o form_v the_o seven_o head_n which_o shall_v be_v that_o of_o the_o pope_n call_v themselves_o the_o vicar_n of_o j._n christ_n but_o be_v indeed_o the_o true_a antichrist_n and_o thus_o you_o have_v what_o i_o think_v necessary_a to_o be_v add_v for_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o prophecy_n of_o st._n paul_n contain_v in_o the_o 2d._o ep._n to_o the_o thessalonian_o chap._n xv._o a_o explication_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o of_o the_o two_o beast_n that_o appear_v therein_o we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o description_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n according_a as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o revelation_n a_o book_n particular_o design_v to_o describe_v it_o to_o we_o it_o be_v find_v above_o all_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n two_o beast_n be_v see_v in_o this_o chapter_n we_o shall_v immediate_o examine_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o follow_v the_o text_n word_n for_o word_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v a_o beast_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n and_o upon_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n 2._o and_o the_o beast_n which_o i_o see_v be_v like_a unto_o a_o leopard_n and_o his_o foot_n be_v as_o the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n and_o his_o mouth_n as_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o lion_n and_o the_o dragon_n give_v he_o his_o power_n and_o his_o seat_n and_o great_a authority_n there_o be_v no_o need_n that_o i_o shall_v observe_v here_o that_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n a_o beast_n signify_v a_o empire_n god._n a_o beast_n signify_v a_o worldly_a empire_n enemy_n of_o god._n all_o the_o world_n know_v it_o and_o confess_v it_o it_o must_v only_o be_v note_v that_o a_o beast_n signify_v a_o empire_n that_o be_v worldly_a terrestrial_a and_o a_o enemy_n to_o god._n the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n after_o the_o four_o monarchy_n be_v never_o represent_v under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o beast_n that_o appear_v here_o be_v the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o we_o have_v see_v describe_v in_o the_o text_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n the_o prophet_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v diverse_a from_o all_o the_o other_o beast_n and_o saint_n john_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o say_v that_o it_o be_v compose_v of_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o lion_n a_o leopard_n and_o a_o bear_n whereas_o the_o foregoing_a beast_n have_v but_o one_o simple_a shape_n the_o first_o be_v as_o a_o lion_n with_o the_o wing_n of_o a_o eagle_n the_o second_o be_v as_o a_o bear_n and_o the_o three_o as_o a_o leopard_n but_o this_o four_o monarchy_n have_v all_o the_o strength_n and_o all_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o tree_n other_o together_z it_o be_v courageous_a and_o strong_a as_o a_o lion._n it_o have_v the_o swiftness_n of_o a_o leopard_n in_o its_o conquest_n it_o have_v the_o firmness_n of_o a_o bear_n who_o large_a foot_n make_v a_o firm_a basis_n for_o its_o whole_a body_n the_o holy_a spirit_n lay_v before_o the_o prophet_n eye_n this_o roman_a monarchy_n whole_a and_o entire_a revelation_n why_o the_o four_o monarchy_n appear_v entire_a in_o the_o revelation_n about_o a_o three_o part_n of_o it_o be_v already_o past_a because_o this_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v the_o subject_n on_o which_o all_o the_o great_a event_n be_v to_o turn_v and_o to_o know_v and_o object_n well_o it_o must_v not_o be_v show_v by_o piece_n but_o all_o entire_a so_o that_o it_o be_v reasonable_a the_o prophet_n shall_v see_v this_o beast_n or_o this_o monarchy_n in_o its_o whole_a extent_n he_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea._n this_o be_v not_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n he_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o the_o sea_n be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o bottomless_a pit_n be_v hell._n here_o the_o sea_n signify_v a_o great_a number_n of_o people_n the_o roma_n monarchy_n rise_v from_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o people_n as_o a_o monster_n that_o shall_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n it_o be_v because_o it_o
be_v establish_v with_o a_o terrible_a havoc_n such_o as_o a_o hideous_a monster_n that_o shall_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o of_o a_o enormous_a greatness_n will_v cause_v make_v the_o wave_n to_o foam_n blow_v the_o water_n with_o his_o nostril_n and_o send_v out_o terrible_a bellow_n it_o be_v the_o emblem_n of_o the_o manner_n whereby_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v establish_v this_o beast_n have_v seven_o head_n the_o spirit_n explain_v this_o of_o so_o many_o king_n and_o so_o many_o mountain_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o king_n and_o seven_o mountain_n see_v here_o the_o character_n of_o rome_n together_o with_o its_o empire_n it_o sit_v on_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o it_o have_v seven_o king_n that_o be_v to_o say_v seven_o form_n of_o sovereign_a government_n we_o have_v already_o reckon_v they_o up_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o king_n 2._o consul_n 3._o decemvire_n 4._o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n 5._o perpetual_a dictator_n 6._o emperor_n 7._o pope_n he_o have_v ten_o horn_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v how_o these_o horn_n be_v distribute_v on_o the_o head_n but_o however_o it_o be_v certain_a head_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v only_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o they_o be_v all_o on_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o the_o head_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o it_o be_v under_o the_o papal_a dominion_n that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v among_o ten_o horn_n that_o be_v to_o say_v among_o ten_o king_n europe_n that_o obey_v the_o pope_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o principal_a kingdom_n 1._o germany_n 2._o hungary_n 3._o poland_n 4._o suedeland_n 5._o france_n 6._o spain_n 7._o italy_n 8._o england_n 9_o portugal_n 10._o scotland_n the_o other_o kingdom_n and_o state_n be_v dependency_n on_o these_o from_o the_o first_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o five_o age_n the_o partition_n be_v make_v among_o ten_o king_n also_o as_o we_o shall_v observe_v afterward_o horn_n always_o signify_v power_n in_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v know_v so_o that_o these_o ten_o horn_n must_v be_v power_n but_o no_o signify_v that_o these_o power_n be_v sovereign_a one_o and_o not_o subordinate_a the_o spirit_n give_v they_o diadem_n they_o be_v sovereign_n in_o name_n but_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v dependent_n on_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n for_o the_o papism_n subject_n all_o king_n to_o the_o pope_n on_o the_o head_n there_o be_v a_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n this_o be_v not_o on_o one_o of_o the_o head_n but_o on_o all_o of_o they_o and_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v that_o of_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o she_o will_v always_o bear_v since_o she_o attain_v to_o her_o greatness_n terrarum_fw-la dea_fw-la gentiumque_fw-la roma_fw-la it_o be_v the_o title_n of_o rome_n eternal_a as_o saint_n jerome_n have_v observe_v 11._o ad_fw-la algas_n quaeft_v 11._o the_o roman_a emperor_n make_v themselves_o be_v call_v your_o divinity_n they_o build_v temple_n to_o they_o they_o burn_v incense_v to_o their_o genius_n they_o sacrifice_v to_o they_o the_o seven_o head_n have_v also_o its_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v his_o holiness_n vice-god_n god_n on_o earth_n vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n rome_n under_o his_o dominion_n be_v call_v infallible_a rome_n eternal_a rome_n the_o dragon_n give_v he_o his_o power_n it_o be_v the_o devil_n which_o give_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o false_a religion_n the_o idolatry_n and_o heresy_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o god_n the_o ambition_n the_o cruelty_n and_o the_o covetousness_n by_o which_o it_o make_v war_n against_o man_n and_o i_o see_v one_o of_o his_o head_n as_o it_o be_v wound_v to_o death_n 1.3_o 1.3_o and_o his_o deadly_a wound_n be_v heal_v and_o all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o prophet_n do_v not_o say_v what_o head_n be_v wound_v but_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o last_o save_v one_o for_o that_o which_o come_v in_o the_o place_n of_o that_o which_o be_v wound_v last_v to_o the_o end_n therefore_o the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n must_v be_v the_o six_o and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o this_o head_n must_v make_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n the_o six_o head_n be_v that_o of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o goth_n and_o the_o vandal_n the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v but_o it_o rise_v again_o under_o another_o head_n and_o a_o new_a kind_n of_o government_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o pope_n constant_a de_fw-fr donat_n constant_a in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v bring_v forth_o again_o if_o not_o the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n yet_o at_o least_o a_o form_n of_o government_n that_o be_v not_o very_o much_o different_a from_o that_o by_o which_o all_o the_o nation_n once_o obey_v the_o emperor_n it_o be_v the_o confession_n of_o steuchus_n bishop_n of_o agobio_n all_o the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n the_o earth_n be_v astonish_v to_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n establish_v under_o the_o new_a name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n follow_v this_o new_a beast_n submit_v to_o this_o church_n be_v ravish_v with_o this_o dignity_n that_o appear_v to_o listen_v up_o christianity_n to_o the_o height_n of_o grandeur_n it_o submit_v to_o this_o chimoera_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a principality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o blasphemy_n after_o this_o 5â—_n v._o 5â—_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n simple_o because_o it_o be_v the_o long_a duration_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n it_o be_v therefore_o this_o seven_o head_n the_o pope_n and_o the_o papism_n that_o bring_v forth_o these_o great_a thing_n can_v there_o be_v any_o thing_n great_a than_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v of_o itself_o that_o she_o be_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n the_o queen_n of_o all_o the_o church_n the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n the_o ark_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n the_o divinity_n to_o which_o all_o nation_n must_v pay_v homage_n the_o common_a mother_n of_o all_o christian_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o can_v depose_v they_o transfer_v their_o crown_n and_o give_v they_o to_o who_o she_o think_v fit_a see_v the_o great_a thing_n and_o these_o great_a thing_n be_v blasphemy_n this_o be_v clear_a for_o to_o attribute_v that_o to_o herself_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o god_n be_v to_o blaspheme_v and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o continue_v forty_o and_o two_o month_n it_o be_v still_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v treat_v of_o it_o be_v to_o it_o that_o the_o period_n of_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n be_v assign_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o forty_o two_o month_n do_v not_o respect_v the_o entire_a beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o the_o seven_o government_n for_o after_o the_o three_o verse_n it_o be_v only_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o moreover_o the_o seven_o monarchy_n in_o its_o whole_a extent_n have_v last_v almost_o twice_o forty_o two_o prophetical_a month_n as_o we_o have_v before_o observe_v it_o be_v therefore_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o of_o the_o second_o period_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o must_v be_v extend_v to_o 1260._o year_n he_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n against_o god._n 6._o â—_o 6._o it_o be_v to_o blaspheme_v god_n to_o attribute_v to_o itself_o his_o power_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v against_o his_o name_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o glory_n the_o papism_n ravish_v away_o the_o glory_n from_o god_n to_o give_v it_o to_o the_o creature_n against_o his_o tabernacle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o his_o temple_n and_o his_o church_n in_o call_v the_o true_a child_n of_o god_n which_o be_v his_o house_n heretic_n and_o schismatics_n against_o they_o that_o dwell_v in_o heaven_n these_o be_v the_o saint_n and_o angel_n of_o who_o the_o papism_n make_v idol_n and_o who_o by_o consequence_n it_o great_o injure_v and_o it_o be_v give_v to_o he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 7._o v._o 7._o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o it_o be_v well_o enough_o know_a how_o the_o papism_n have_v employ_v anathemaes_n thunder_n fire_n and_o sword_n to_o extinguish_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o destroy_v the_o faithful_a and_o i_o behold_v another_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o
the_o earth_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n and_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n hoth_n the_o second_o beast_n have_v two_o hoth_n in_o the_o foregoing_a vision_n the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v the_o four_o monarchy_n in_o its_o two_o period_n and_o its_o whole_a extent_n by_o only_a one_o beast_n we_o have_v see_v more-than_a once_o that_o this_o monarchy_n have_v two_o period_n very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o duration_n the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o birth_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n the_o second_o from_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n to_o the_o entire_a ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v this_o second_o period_n which_o the_o prophet_n here_o represent_v under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o second_o beast_n it_o be_v another_o beast_n because_o it_o be_v another_o name_n another_o sort_n of_o empire_n a_o empire_n hide_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n that_o begin_v again_o all_o anew_o as_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o birth_n be_v little_a insensible_a a_o small_a matter_n in_o a_o word_n during_o two_o or_o three_o age_n so_o this_o new_a roman_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o be_v bring_v forth_o again_o be_v to_o commence_v also_o from_o weak_a beginning_n and_o to_o be_v but_o a_o very_a little_a thing_n for_o some_o age_n as_o this_o late_a period_n of_o the_o four_o monarch_n be_v to_o last_o as_o long_o as_o the_o other_o and_o be_v to_o have_v a_o form_n whole_o different_a from_o it_o it_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v another_o beast_n this_o second_o beast_n ascend_v out_o the_o earth_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o sea._n it_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n that_o it_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o hell._n the_o one_o hinder_v not_o the_o other_o the_o papism_n come_v from_o hell_n but_o not_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n as_o the_o first_o beast_n do_v these_o two_o empire_n come_v not_o from_o the_o same_o place_n the_o first_o empire_n spring_v from_o the_o people_n and_o their_o ambition_n the_o second_o empire_n proceed_v from_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o ambition_n it_o spring_v from_o the_o earth_n as_o a_o plant_n that_o shoot_v out_o small_a and_o become_v great_a insensible_o without_o effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o without_o spoil_n he_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n the_o roman_a church_n call_v herself_o the_o spouse_n of_o the_o lamb_n usurp_v his_o power_n the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o in_o her_o mouth_n and_o if_o she_o may_v be_v believe_v she_o do_v but_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o have_v be_v lawful_o confer_v upon_o she_o jesus_n christ_n have_v two_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o in_o earth_n all_o power_n be_v give_v i_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n say_v he_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o herself_o she_o ascribe_v to_o herself_o the_o temporal_a power_n and_o the_o spiritual_a one_o he_o speak_v as_o a_o dragon_n for_o he_o utter_v blasphemy_n against_o god_n and_o terrible_a threaten_n against_o his_o child_n and_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o 12._o v._o 12._o the_o papism_n have_v re-establisht_a all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n the_o roman_a church_n cause_v herself_o to_o be_v serve_v by_o king_n she_o take_v away_o their_o demeauss_n she_o dispose_v of_o their_o crown_n she_o draw_v tribute_n from_o they_o and_o exercise_v jurisdiction_n in_o all_o their_o state_n the_o first_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o country_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o it_o and_o cause_v the_o earth_n and_o they_o which_o dwell_v therein_o to_o worship_v the_o first_o beast_n raise_v up_o in_o herself_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ancient_a empire_n she_o make_v that_o ancient_a empire_n be_v raise_v up_o again_o under_o a_o new_a name_n viz._n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v adore_v and_o serve_v 13._o v._o 13._o and_o he_o do_v great_a wonder_n so_o that_o he_o make_v fire_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n on_o earth_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o man_n we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o observe_v and_o prove_v several_a time_n hereafter_o as_o we_o have_v already_o do_v before_o that_o in_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n heaven_n when_o a_o estate_n and_o a_o empire_n be_v treat_v of_o always_o signify_v the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o those_o dignity_n the_o sun_n be_v the_o sovereign_n the_o star_n be_v the_o grandee_n here_o a_o empire_n a_o state_n be_v treat_v of_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o beast_n the_o sovereign_a region_n of_o that_o state_n be_v the_o heaven_n from_o that_o state_n fall_v fire_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thunders_z it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o this_o be_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o call_v thunder_n and_o thunder_a bull_n it_o be_v those_o decree_n and_o those_o papal_a bull_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n these_o be_v no_o other_o than_o pasteboard_n thunder_v and_o artificial_a firework_n however_o it_o be_v know_v that_o they_o have_v set_v kingdom_n be_v a_o flame_n a_o hundred_o and_o a_o hundred_o time_n and_o have_v may_v time_n think_v to_o set_v all_o europe_n on_o fire_n to_o this_o be_v add_v sign_n that_o be_v to_o say_v prodigy_n of_o pride_n ambition_n madness_n policy_n carnal_a weapon_n and_o other_o mean_n by_o which_o the_o beast_n of_o rome_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v its_o dominion_n and_o subject_a king_n to_o its_o self_n this_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o false_a miracle_n which_o the_o papism_n have_v use_v to_o establish_v itself_o but_o as_o it_o be_v here_o consider_v much_o more_o as_o a_o kingdom_n than_o as_o a_o religion_n by_o these_o sign_n it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o wicked_a mean_n it_o have_v employ_v to_o establish_v its_o tyranny_n than_o the_o lie_a miracle_n which_o it_o use_v to_o establish_v its_o false_a mystery_n and_o deceive_v they_o which_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 14._o v._o 14._o he_o induce_v they_o by_o all_o the_o way_n of_o deceit_n and_o violence_n to_o do_v homage_n to_o he_o and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o his_o dominion_n say_v to_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o shall_v make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o beast_n 15._o v._o 15._o and_o he_o have_v power_n to_o give_v life_n unto_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v both_o speak_v and_o cause_n that_o as_o many_o as_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v kill_v this_o here_o be_v a_o admirable_a place_n the_o roman_a church_n be_v a_o empire_n however_o it_o be_v but_o a_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n a_o imaginary_a empire_n found_v only_o on_o the_o deceive_a imagination_n of_o man_n they_o need_v but_o say_v not_o to_o destroy_v this_o empire_n the_o reality_n of_o a_o empire_n consist_v in_o citadel_n in_o fortress_n in_o army_n the_o roman_a church_n have_v none_o of_o all_o this_o for_o the_o little_a army_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v raise_v be_v not_o that_o which_o secure_v his_o empire_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o true_a empire_n the_o convent_v of_o the_o monk_n be_v his_o citadel_n the_o monk_n be_v his_o soldier_n and_o army_n the_o priest_n be_v his_o emissary_n the_o bishop_n and_o arch-bishop_n be_v his_o lieutenanis_fw-la but_o all_o these_o be_v but_o image_n nevertheless_o this_o image_n of_o a_o empire_n speak_v act_n make_v decree_n raise_v all_o europe_n and_o cause_v all_o those_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o pay_v it_o the_o like_a homage_n which_o be_v render_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n and_o he_o cause_v all_o 16._o v._o 16._o both_o small_a and_o great_a etc._n etc._n to_o receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o right_a hand_n or_o in_o their_o forehead_n and_o that_o no_o man_n may_v buy_v or_o sell_v save_v he_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o forehead_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o profession_n thence_o it_o come_v that_o ancient_a christian_n signify_v their_o profession_n of_o christianity_n by_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n on_o the_o forehead_n the_o hand_n be_v the_o instrument_n of_o action_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v neither_o buy_v nor_o sell_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o papism_n that_o be_v to_o say_v partake_v of_o its_o favour_n and_o its_o riches_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o profession_n of_o a_o papist_n
let_v they_o inform_v we_o a_o little_a where_o be_v and_o who_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v reign_v the_o same_o time_n with_o rome_n pagan_a who_o in_o saint_n johns_n time_n have_v not_o begin_v to_o reign_v and_o who_o yet_o be_v to_o begin_v their_o reign_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a that_o these_o be_v ten_o king_n that_o must_v receive_v their_o birth_n from_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n and_o compose_v a_o antichristian_a roman_a empire_n under_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o prostitute_n and_o adulterous_a woman_n i._n e._n the_o revolt_a church_n and_o spouse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n six_o 13._o v._o 13._o how_o can_v these_o word_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a these_o i._n e._n these_o ten_o king_n have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v those_o king_n who_o kingdom_n be_v conquer_v by_o the_o roman_a pagan_a empire_n voluntary_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n do_v not_o rome_n pagan_a by_o mere_a violence_n ravish_v away_o those_o great_a estate_n of_o which_o she_o form_v her_o empire_n can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o king_n that_o be_v conquer_v and_o subdue_v have_v one_o mind_n do_v they_o reign_v together_o with_o rome_n pagan_a be_v they_o not_o destroy_v and_o their_o kingdom_n reduce_v into_o roman_a province_n this_o therefore_o can_v in_o no_o wise_a agree_v to_o the_o pagan_a period_n of_o rome_n but_o do_v very_o well_o to_o the_o antichristian_a and_o papal_a one_o for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n compose_v this_o ecclesiastical_a empire_n and_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o that_o they_o have_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v not_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n that_o rome_n have_v acquire_v this_o second_o empire_n but_o by_o persuasion_n by_o illusion_n by_o the_o false_a religion_n by_o the_o communion_n of_o idolatry_n and_o by_o the_o chimaera_n of_o a_o empire_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o which_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n have_v to_o oppose_v to_o prove_v that_o antichrist_n must_v not_o sit_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o rome_n in_o this_o chap._n be_v rome_n pagan_a say_v they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n 2._o how_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v destroy_v antichristian_a rome_n after_o they_o have_v build_v it_o c._n 17._o v._n 8_o 16._o de_fw-fr rom._n pontif._n l_o 3_o cap._n 13._o sect_n 2._o and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n it_o be_v the_o argument_n of_o bellarmin_n which_o all_o the_o rest_n have_v adopt_v st._n john_n say_v he_o predict_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o who_o antichrist_n shall_v come_v shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a i._n e._n rome_n and_o shall_v make_v her_o desolate_a and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n how_o then_o shall_v she_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n if_o in_o that_o very_a time_n she_o must_v be_v overthrow_v and_o burn_v a_o mighty_a riddle_n hard_o to_o be_v solve_v we_o need_v but_o read_v on_o saint_n john_n immediate_o add_v 17._o v._o 17._o for_o god_n shall_v put_v it_o into_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o be_v two_o distinct_a time_n in_o one_o of_o they_o the_o ten_o king_n shall_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o cheat_n of_o a_o false_a piety_n and_o in_o the_o other_o be_v better_o instruct_v and_o recover_v foolish_a fondness_n they_o shall_v spoil_v that_o empire_n which_o they_o shall_v have_v form_v by_o their_o complaisance_n man_n must_v be_v hardly_o press_v upon_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o such_o vain_a evasion_n as_o these_o papist_n the_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n of_o the_o papist_n but_o observe_v their_o foolish_a self-contradiction_n here_o bellarmin_n and_o his_o adherent_n say_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v come_v in_o antichrist_n time_n and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o same_o that_o shall_v make_v the_o whore_n desolate_a i._n e._n that_o shall_v destroy_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n viz._n rome_n that_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o bellarmin_n himself_o define_v by_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o purple_a that_o be_v to_o say_v rome_n now_o how_o will_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o must_v not_o come_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a and_o burn_v rome_n pagan_a which_o have_v no_o long_o be_v in_o be_v for_o above_o 1300._o year_n the_o ten_o king_n associate_v with_o antichrist_n only_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v able_a to_o make_v desolate_a no_o other_o rome_n than_o what_o will_v then_o be_v in_o be_v now_o pagan_a rome_n will_v be_v no_o more_o it_o will_v be_v rome_n christian_n who_o empire_n he_o suppose_v must_v subsist_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n man_n must_v have_v lose_v their_o understanding_n and_o be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o reprobate_a sense_n so_o to_o contradict_v both_o themselves_o and_o the_o truth_n with_o so_o much_o dishonesty_n last_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o follow_a chapter_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o that_o the_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a but_o rome_n antichristian_a in_o the_o 18_o chap._n he_o call_v she_o babylon_n who_o just_a before_o he_o call_v the_o great_a city_n and_o even_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n agree_v also_o that_o that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n now_o he_o describe_v the_o fall_n of_o that_o babylon_n i._n e._n of_o rome_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o can_v agree_v to_o any_o other_o but_o rome_n antichristian_a first_o he_o say_v 3._o v._o 3._o that_o all_o nation_n have_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v that_o idolatry_n to_o which_o babylon_n have_v draw_v the_o nation_n by_o her_o charm_n and_o enchantment_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a second_o 4._o v._o 4._o he_o say_v come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n that_o you_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o that_o you_o receive_v not_o of_o her_o plague_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o thing_n but_o of_o a_o idolatrous_a church_n whence_o god_n will_v draw_v forth_o his_o elect._n god_n never_o command_v his_o faithful_a servant_n to_o go_v out_o of_o rome_n pagan_n they_o always_o remain_v in_o it_o three_o and_o last_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o ruin_n of_o this_o babylon_n be_v describe_v can_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v to_o rome_n pagan_a the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n burn_v and_o entire_o reduce_v to_o ash_n the_o merchant_n whereof_o and_o they_o that_o gain_v by_o she_o behold_v her_o desolation_n and_o her_o burn_v afar_o off_o and_o to_o conclude_v he_o signify_v that_o it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o fall_n from_o which_o she_o shall_v never_o rise_v again_o and_o a_o mighty_a angel_n take_v up_o a_o stone_n like_o a_o great_a millstone_n and_o cast_v it_o into_o the_o sea_n say_v thus_o with_o violence_n shall_v that_o great_a city_n babylon_n be_v throw_v down_o 21._o c._n 18._o v._n 21._o and_o shall_v be_v find_v no_o more_o at_o all_o now_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o happen_v to_o rome_n she_o have_v be_v take_v and_o retake_v and_o pillage_v several_a time_n but_o yet_o she_o subsist_v still_o so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v understand_v but_o of_o the_o last_o ruin_n that_o must_v happen_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a and_o thus_o you_o have_v the_o proof_n that_o show_v that_o that_o rome_n which_o all_o the_o popish_a interpreter_n as_o well_o as_o we_o do_v find_v in_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o chap._n of_o the_o revelation_n can_v be_v rome_n pagan_a proof_n which_o i_o call_v a_o demonstration_n for_o i_o maintain_v there_o be_v no_o man_n that_o can_v resist_v the_o force_n of_o they_o lapide_fw-la the_o confession_n of_o the_o modern_a papist_n that_o rome_n must_v be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n ribera_n viega_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la and_o the_o modern_a popish_a interpreter_n have_v feel_v the_o force_n of_o they_o at_o this_o day_n they_o do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n pagan_a but_o
honourable_a woman_n upon_o thy_o right_a hand_n do_v stand_v the_o queen_n in_o gold_n of_o ophir_n 14._o v._o 14._o etc._n etc._n she_o shall_v be_v bring_v unto_o the_o king_n in_o raiment_n of_o needlework_n the_o virgin_n her_o companion_n that_o follow_v she_o shall_v be_v bring_v unto_o thou_o suppose_v the_o spouse_n to_o be_v the_o church_n it_o will_v be_v very_o difficult_a to_o tell_v what_o these_o daughter_n signify_v that_o be_v introduce_v to_o jesus_n christ_n different_a from_o the_o church_n i_o know_v well_o indeed_o one_o may_v easy_o imagine_v something_o thereupon_o but_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o it_o will_v be_v solid_a it_o be_v the_o fault_n which_o they_o fall_v into_o that_o do_v explain_v the_o type_n they_o stretch_v the_o parallel_n and_o fain_o will_v have_v the_o picture_n in_o every_o thing_n resemble_v the_o original_n whereas_o we_o must_v not_o search_v after_o the_o resemblance_n but_o in_o the_o principal_a subject_n all_o the_o rest_n be_v but_o as_o the_o leaf_n that_o do_v adorn_v the_o picture_n it_o be_v according_a to_o these_o principle_n that_o we_o must_v explain_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o eight_o eleven_o and_o twelve_o of_o daniel_n as_o to_o the_o latter_a it_o be_v the_o history_n of_o antiochus_n this_o antiochus_n have_v be_v the_o most_o considerable_a type_n of_o antichrist_n as_o david_n be_v the_o most_o glorious_a type_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o respect_v antiochus_n many_o thing_n that_o must_v have_v a_o mystical_a reference_n to_o antichrist_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o all_o that_o be_v say_v of_o antiochus_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n must_v be_v apply_v to_o antichrist_n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n in_o some_o place_n antichrist_n be_v there_o with_o antiochus_n in_o some_o other_o place_n antiochus_n be_v there_o alone_o and_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o antichrist_n be_v alone_o let_v we_o brief_o review_v they_o from_o one_o of_o the_o four_o hsrn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n horn_n ch._n 8._o v._n 9_o why_o antiochus_n be_v call_v a_o little_a horn_n which_o signify_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n come_v forth_o another_o little_a horn_n towards_o the_o south_n and_o towards_o the_o east_n and_o towards_o the_o pleasant_a land._n it_o be_v certain_a this_o little_a horn_n be_v antiochus_n he_o be_v describe_v by_o a_o little_a horn_n because_o he_o climb_v the_o throne_n not_o by_o the_o lawful_a right_n of_o succession_n public_o and_o with_o full_a right_n but_o by_o subtlety_n he_o ravish_v the_o kingdom_n from_o demetrius_n the_o son_n of_o his_o brother_n seleucus_n therefore_o the_o h._n spirit_n explain_v the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o follow_a part_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n say_v and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n 23._o v._o 23._o a_o king_n of_o a_o fierce_a countenance_n and_o understand_v dark_a sentence_n shall_v stand_v up_o and_o in_o the_o 11_o ch._n where_o the_o history_n of_o antiochus_n be_v more_o large_a it_o be_v say_v 21._o v._o 21._o and_o in_o his_o estate_n shall_v stand_v up_o a_o vile_a person_n to_o who_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o kingdom_n but_o he_o shall_v come_v in_o peaceable_o and_o obtain_v the_o kingdom_n by_o flattery_n it_o be_v because_o antiochus_n be_v a_o hostage_n at_o rome_n that_o he_o be_v repute_v as_o a_o stranger_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o asia_n have_v a_o elder_a brother_n who_o leave_v a_o son_n a_o lawful_a heir_n of_o his_o estate_n antiochus_n be_v return_v from_o italy_n apply_v himself_o to_o be_v liberal_a to_o the_o people_n he_o be_v affable_a and_o familiar_a he_o bathe_v in_o the_o public_a bath_n and_o by_o these_o mean_v he_o get_v away_o the_o kingdom_n from_o his_o nephew_n this_o agree_v well_o enough_o to_o the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n who_o be_v also_o call_v a_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 7_o ch._n this_o be_v plain_o that_o which_o have_v deceive_v two_o of_o our_o interpreter_n who_o will_v have_v the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n also_o to_o be_v antiochus_n interpreter_n the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 17_o ch._n be_v not_o antiochus_n a_o strange_a oversight_n of_o some_o interpreter_n which_o i_o call_v a_o mighty_a great_a oversight_n and_o utter_o unworthy_a of_o great_a man_n for_o for_o this_o we_o must_v metamorphose_v the_o 4_o beast_n and_o whereas_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n it_o signify_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n it_o must_v be_v make_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o despite_n of_o as_o great_a evidence_n as_o can_v be_v find_v in_o the_o prophecy_n for_o one_o must_v be_v blind_a not_o to_o see_v the_o roman_a empire_n the_o 4_o monarchy_n in_o this_o 4_o beast_n horn._n the_o pope_n be_v mystical_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n therefore_o be_v a_o little_a horn_n despicable_a in_o appearance_n that_o raise_v itself_o up_o from_o a_o low_a place_n and_o from_o a_o beginning_n that_o seem_v to_o promise_v nothing_o that_o be_v great_a be_v mount_v to_o that_o grandeur_n that_o have_v give_v it_o both_o the_o form_n and_o the_o power_n of_o a_o empire_n the_o head_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v of_o understanding_n in_o dark_a sentence_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v by_o subtlety_n that_o he_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o 8_o ch._n which_o signify_v antiochus_n god._n the_o pope_n exalt_v himself_o against_o god._n wax_v great_a even_o to_o the_o host_n of_o heaven_n cast_v down_o some_o of_o the_o host_n and_o of_o the_o star_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o stamp_v upon_o they_o yea_o he_o magnify_v himself_o even_o to_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o host_n these_o word_n agree_v to_o antiochus_n and_o to_o antichrist_n to_o antiochus_n because_o he_o insolent_o exalt_v himself_o against_o god_n the_o head_n of_o the_o heavenly_a army_n and_o of_o the_o church_n make_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o even_o some_o of_o the_o priestly_a race_n fall_v into_o apostasy_n to_o antichrist_n and_o the_o papism_n because_o he_o have_v exalt_v himself_o against_o j._n christ_n and_o engage_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o his_o revolt_n cease_v the_o pope_n make_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v antiochus_n make_v the_o daily_a sacrifice_n to_o cease_v by_o reason_n of_o transgression_n and_o cast_v down_o the_o truth_n to_o the_o ground_n and_o prosper_v the_o history_n of_o the_o macchabee_n inform_v we_o that_o this_o be_v accomplish_v according_a to_o the_o literal_a sense_n of_o it_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n have_v be_v accomplish_v by_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o have_v abolish_v the_o continual_a service_n because_o it_o have_v destroy_v the_o true_a service_n of_o god_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o pure_a prayer_n in_o mingle_v with_o they_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n the_o invocation_n of_o he_o and_o she_o saint_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o their_o relic_n and_o in_o establish_v a_o new_a continual_a sacrifice_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o true_a one_o it_o have_v prosper_v for_o its_o success_n have_v be_v prodigious_a for_o 8_o or_o ten_o age_n in_o the_o 11_o ch._n the_o prophet_n begin_v from_o the_o 21_o verse_n to_o speak_v of_o antiochus_n but_o we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o antichrist_n therein_o till_o the_o 34._o v._o the_o ten_o first_o verse_n be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o victory_n which_o antiochus_n obtain_v over_o his_o neighbour_n and_o of_o his_o quarrel_n with_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n quarrel_n which_o in_o my_o opinion_n have_v nothing_o typical_a in_o they_o and_o the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v clear_a because_o antiochus_n be_v not_o a_o type_n but_o in_o what_o he_o do_v against_o the_o church_n for_o the_o strange_a nation_n have_v no_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n nothing_o that_o the_o tyrant_n do_v against_o they_o be_v mystical_a at_o the_o 31._o v._o begin_v the_o violence_n which_o this_o persecute_v prince_n be_v to_o offer_v to_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n arm_n shall_v stand_v on_o his_o part_n and_o they_o shall_v pollute_v the_o sanctuary_n of_o strength_n and_o shall_v take_v away_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n this_o be_v what_o be_v already_o say_v in_o the_o 8_o ch._n and_o what_o we_o have_v apply_v to_o the_o papism_n and_o its_o head_n the_o prophet_n add_v 32.33_o v._o 32.33_o and_o such_o as_o do_v wicked_o against_o the_o covenant_n shall_v he_o corrupt_v by_o flattery_a and_o they_o that_o understand_v among_o the_o people_n shall_v instruct_v many_o he_o continue_v to_o the_o 36_o v._o to_o describe_v the_o way_n full_a of_o fraud_n and_o violence_n violence_n the_o papism_n be_v establish_v by_o
the_o world_n but_o be_v manifest_a in_o these_o last_o time_n for_o we_o 4._o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o 4._o the_o same_o apostle_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o last_o day_n shall_v come_v scoffer_n walk_v after_o their_o own_o lust_n and_o say_v where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n it_o be_v the_o very_a time_n in_o which_o saint_n peter_n speak_v and_o write_v for_o it_o be_v speak_v as_o of_o person_n that_o be_v in_o be_v already_o and_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o that_o there_o be_v a_o opinion_n spread_v abroad_o that_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v at_o hand_n which_o make_v profane_a one_o say_v where_o be_v the_o promise_n of_o his_o come_n which_o they_o tell_v we_o be_v nigh_o the_o prophet_n joel_n say_v 2._o act_n 2._o in_o the_o last_o day_n i_o will_v pour_v out_o my_o spirit_n on_o all_o flesh_n st._n peter_n apply_v this_o oracle_n to_o that_o which_o happen_v on_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n and_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n 3.1_o 2._o tim._n 3.1_o st._n paul_n say_v to_o timothy_n know_v this_o that_o in_o the_o last_o day_n perilous_a time_n shall_v come_v for_o man_n shall_v be_v lover_n of_o their_o own_o self_n etc._n etc._n these_o last_o day_n begin_v a_o little_a after_o st._n paul_n for_o the_o church_n be_v not_o long_o before_o she_o corrupt_v her_o manner_n these_o very_a same_o text_n prove_v also_o the_o other_o thing_n we_o have_v lay_v down_o which_o be_v that_o the_o last_o time_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o short_a duration_n for_o the_o manifestation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n make_v in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o god_n speak_v to_o we_o in_o the_o last_o day_n by_o his_o son_n and_o the_o last_o day_n wherein_o the_o profane_a shall_v bear_v sway_n all_o this_o i_o say_v signify_v the_o time_n that_o pass_v from_o i._o christ_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o word_n church_n the_o time_n divide_v into_o three_o part_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n to_o understand_v why_o the_o period_n that_o pass_v from_o jesus_n christ_n to_o this_o present_a time_n be_v call_v the_o last_o time_n we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o time_n be_v divide_v either_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n or_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world._n with_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n there_o be_v three_o time_n a_o time_n when_o the_o church_n be_v without_o the_o law_n and_o without_o the_o gospel_n this_o be_v the_o first_o time_n that_o pass_v from_o adam_n to_o moses_n a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n have_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n that_o be_v the_o time_n from_o the_o departure_n out_o of_o egypt_n to_o i._n christ_n that_o be_v the_o second_o time_n last_o a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n enjoy_v the_o light_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v we_o and_o that_o be_v the_o three_o time_n four_o the_o time_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o world_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o world_n the_o time_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o great_a monarchy_n that_o must_v precede_v the_o last_o reign_n of_o i._o christ_n the_o first_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o assyrian_n which_o have_v its_o seat_n first_o at_o niniveh_n and_o afterward_o at_o babylon_n the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o the_o persian_n the_o three_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o four_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n who_o reign_n must_v be_v prolong_v till_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v to_o j._n christ_n and_o his_o saint_n time_n since_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n now_o whether_o we_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o first_o division_n or_o the_o second_o it_o be_v still_o true_a that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n that_o i._o christ_n come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n and_o that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v in_o the_o last_o time_n j._n christ_n come_v in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o time_n with_o reference_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n see_v he_o come_v since_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n cease_v to_o be_v in_o its_o vigour_n and_o antichrist_n also_o have_v his_o reign_n in_o the_o three_o and_o last_o period_n of_o the_o church_n jesus_n christ_n also_o come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o world_n for_o he_o come_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n antichrist_n with_o much_o more_o reason_n may_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n because_o he_o himself_o be_v but_o a_o continuation_n of_o that_o four_o monarchy_n but_o to_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o full_o persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o four_o monarchy_n figure_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v to_o have_v two_o great_a period_n one_o of_o six_o head_n the_o other_o of_o a_o seven_o head_n have_v ten_o horn_n the_o period_n of_o the_o six_o first_o head_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n under_o king_n consul_n decemvir_n tribune_n of_o the_o people_n perpetual_a dictator_n and_z emperor_n and_o this_o first_o period_n contain_v about_o 12_o or_o 1300_o year_n the_o period_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n or_o the_o seven_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v that_o of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o ten_o king_n which_o must_v also_o be_v between_o 12_o and_o 1300_o year_n antichrist_n therefore_o be_v come_v in_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o last_o time_n i._n e._n in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o four_o and_o last_o worldly_a monarchy_n and_o consequent_o the_o holy_a spirit_n may_v with_o very_o great_a reason_n call_v his_o reign_n the_o last_o time_n and_o thence_o it_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v conclude_v that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v last_v but_o a_o few_o year_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n have_v say_v all_o that_o i_o have_v to_o say_v to_o destroy_v this_o false_a imagination_n that_o the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n must_v last_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a i_o may_v just_o reassume_v and_o urge_v all_o those_o argument_n i_o former_o mention_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o idea_n of_o antichrist_n which_o the_o papist_n frame_v to_o themselves_o be_v false_a and_o that_o the_o popish_a roman_a see_v be_v the_o true_a antichrist_n but_o before_o that_o i_o must_v use_v they_o yet_o once_o more_o to_o confound_v the_o dishonesty_n of_o the_o translator_n of_o the_o port-royal_a reign_v rev._n 17.10_o the_o dishonesty_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o port-royal_a about_o the_o duration_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v who_o say_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v power_n for_o one_o hour_n or_o for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n instead_o of_o translate_n in_o in_o the_o same_o hour_n or_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n they_o find_v this_o translation_n or_o rather_o this_o notorious_a falsification_n very_o proper_a to_o take_v away_o from_o the_o reform_a this_o text_n that_o prove_v so_o clear_o that_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n must_v be_v reckon_v from_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n among_o ten_o king_n and_o into_o ten_o kingdom_n but_o afterward_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o though_o we_o shall_v let_v their_o translation_n pass_v our_o proof_n will_v not_o in_o the_o least_o be_v weaken_v by_o it_o but_o as_o they_o will_v not_o agree_v that_o 1260_o year_n may_v be_v call_v a_o little_a time_n see_v here_o they_o be_v engage_v to_o prove_v that_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n reign_n be_v so_o many_o year_n be_v illusion_n a_o chimaera_n a_o dream_n and_o a_o sophism_n for_o if_o our_o proof_n do_v subsist_v how_o will_v they_o maintain_v their_o version_n that_o the_o king_n shall_v take_v power_n for_o a_o little_a time_n with_o the_o beast_n see_v all_o interpreter_n do_v agree_v and_o it_o be_v clear_a of_o itself_o without_o their_o consent_n that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n must_v last_v as_o long_o as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o also_o these_o ten_o king_n must_v reach_v beyond_o the_o beast_n for_o after_o they_o have_v clothe_v he_o with_o their_o power_n they_o must_v strip_v he_o of_o it_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o burn_v it_o with_o fire_n if_o therefore_o they_o duration_n and_o continuance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v 1260_o year_n as_o we_o have_v demonstrate_v it_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v 1260_o year_n and_o consequent_o this_o reign_n will_v not_o be_v for_o one_o hour_n and_o for_o a_o little_a time_n it_o be_v here_o that_o these_o gentleman_n the_o interpreter_n will_v have_v great_a need_n of_o the_o arabic_a rabbinical_a learning_n and_o hebrew_n of_o father_n
have_v hit_v upon_o the_o truth_n antichrist_n principle_n for_o the_o understanding_n the_o 7._o viol_n in_o the_o 16_o chap._n of_o the_o revel_n 1._o principle_n the_o 7_o viol_n be_v 7_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n the_o principle_n be_v there_o 1._o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o viol_n and_o the_o several_a plague_n which_o follow_v upon_o their_o effusion_n do_v certain_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n but_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o they_o be_v as_o so_o many_o step_n which_o sensible_o carry_v it_o to_o its_o ruin_n god_n do_v afflict_v commonwealth_n by_o pestilence_n famine_n and_o war_n and_o yet_o they_o do_v not_o perish_v by_o these_o calamity_n they_o continue_v a_o long_a time_n under_o they_o and_o sometime_o do_v regain_v their_o former_a lustre_n after_o they_o this_o principle_n must_v be_v careful_o mind_v because_o all_o other_o interpreter_n have_v be_v mistake_v either_o through_o their_o not_o attend_v to_o it_o or_o their_o not_o due_a understanding_n of_o it_o this_o they_o have_v understand_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o place_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o viol_n until_o after_o that_o we_o see_v the_o empire_n of_o popery_n sensible_o to_o fall_v hence_o some_o have_v not_o place_v their_o beginning_n till_o after_o the_o preach_n of_o luther_n time_n 2._o principle_n these_o 7_o viol_n signify_v 7_o period_n of_o time_n 2._o the_o second_o principle_n that_o these_o seven_o viol_n do_v certain_o signify_v seven_o period_n of_o time_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v one_o from_o another_o as_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o seven_o trumpet_n in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n do_v signify_v seven_o period_n which_o succeed_v one_o to_o another_o the_o figurative_a expression_n of_o viol_n borrow_v from_o hour-glass_n which_o measure_v time_n signify_v this_o thing_n more_o natural_o than_o the_o seal_n and_o trumpet_n and_o this_o again_o be_v a_o principle_n which_o other_o interpreter_n have_v not_o at_o all_o regard_v whence_o it_o be_v that_o they_o confound_v the_o viol_n and_o make_v either_o all_o or_o almost_o all_o of_o they_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o in_o the_o same_o period_n plague_n 3._o principle_n the_o viol_n do_v differ_v from_o the_o plague_n 3._o the_o three_o principle_n that_o to_o every_o period_n or_o viol_n a_o plague_n be_v annex_v but_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o viol_n and_o the_o plague_n the_o viol_n signify_v the_o period_n of_o time_n the_o plague_n signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o fall_v out_o during_o the_o period_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o plague_n be_v not_o always_o restrain_v unto_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o viol_n or_o of_o the_o period_n mark_v by_o the_o viol_n but_o sometime_o do_v reach_n both_o before_o and_o after_o it_o the_o reason_n of_o which_o we_o will_v give_v hereafter_o this_o again_o be_v a_o principle_n which_o have_v not_o at_o all_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o viol_n and_o plague_n have_v be_v confound_v by_o interpreter_n as_o if_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o almost_o all_o of_o they_o have_v be_v place_v in_o the_o same_o time_n good_a 4._o principle_n nothing_o but_o evil_a be_v denote_v by_o the_o viol_n never_o any_o good_a 4._o the_o four_o principle_n that_o all_o that_o be_v denote_v and_o signify_v by_o these_o viol_n be_v evil_a to_o be_v inflict_v on_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n so_o that_o nothing_o but_o judgement_n can_v be_v find_v in_o they_o but_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o these_o judgement_n do_v fall_v sometime_o upon_o the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n alone_o and_o sometime_o upon_o the_o body_n alone_o and_o sometime_o upon_o both_o together_o and_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v that_o all_o those_o plague_n do_v denote_v evil_a or_o mischief_n unto_o antichrist_n i._n e._n the_o head_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n this_o again_o be_v a_o principle_n which_o have_v not_o be_v mind_v for_o man_n have_v imagine_v that_o every_o one_o of_o these_o seven_o viol_n must_v be_v fatal_a to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n world._n 5_o principle_n the_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v represent_v under_o a_o emblem_n of_o the_o system_a of_o the_o world._n 5._o the_o five_o principle_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v here_o represent_v under_o a_o figure_n draw_v from_o the_o systeme_n of_o the_o world_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o earth_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o river_n of_o the_o sun._n the_o earth_n be_v the_o entire_a globe_n compose_v of_o land_n and_o water_n and_o this_o signify_v the_o whole_a mass_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n both_o the_o head_n and_o the_o member_n the_o sea_n and_o the_o river_n signify_v the_o people_n according_a to_o the_o constant_a style_n of_o the_o prophet_n but_o the_o people_n distinguish_v from_o their_o head_n and_o sovereign_a the_o sun_n denote_v the_o sovereign_a of_o this_o kingdom_n as_o will_v be_v make_v out_o clear_o in_o the_o sequel_n all_o these_o principle_n in_o my_o judgement_n be_v clear_a and_o whoever_o will_v examine_v they_o well_o by_o the_o text_n and_o the_o commentary_n annex_v will_v not_o doubt_v of_o their_o truth_n let_v we_o see_v how_o ill_o the_o modern_a interpreter_n have_v follow_v they_o plague_n seven_o interpretation_n of_o the_o first_o plague_n the_o first_o plague_n be_v a_o noisome_a and_o grievous_a sore_n upon_o the_o man_n that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n 1._o forbes_n understand_v by_o this_o the_o filthiness_n of_o the_o clergy_n their_o pride_n covetousness_n and_o other_o vice_n but_o he_o do_v not_o restrain_v this_o to_o any_o period_n affirm_v that_o this_o corruption_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o take_v in_o or_o reach_v unto_o the_o whole_a duration_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n 2._o cocceius_n understand_v this_o of_o the_o schism_n and_o division_n and_o dispute_v which_o have_v be_v and_o still_o continue_v in_o the_o popedom_n instance_n dispute_v about_o image_n about_o the_o single_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n about_o investiture_n the_o several_a schism_n of_o pope_n the_o grand_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n the_o dispute_v between_o the_o scotist_n and_o thomist_n the_o quarrel_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o this_o plague_n have_v last_v near_o a_o thousand_o year_n i._n e._n ever_o since_o the_o contention_n betwixt_o the_o iconoclast_n and_o the_o iconolatre_v or_o patron_n of_o image-worship_n until_o our_o time_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v more_o mistake_v than_o this_o author_n and_o i_o wonder_v that_o a_o author_n who_o have_v so_o much_o study_v prophecy_n shall_v not_o perceive_v that_o the_o viol_n signify_v here_o period_n and_o different_a time_n and_o consequent_o that_o we_o must_v not_o make_v run_v the_o same_o plague_n to_o all_o these_o time_n beside_o there_o be_v no_o exactness_n in_o this_o conception_n nor_o any_o agreement_n between_o division_n and_o a_o noisome_a sore_n 3._o joseph_n mede_n take_v this_o noisome_a sore_n to_o be_v the_o fury_n and_o rage_n with_o which_o the_o papist_n be_v seize_v upon_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o waldenses_n 4._o dr._n more_o follow_v he_o in_o this_o as_o almost_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n 5._o de_fw-fr launay_n also_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v that_o vexation_n of_o spirit_n which_o the_o subject_n of_o antichrist_n must_v feel_v when_o they_o shall_v see_v his_o complete_a ruin_n 6._o testard_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n 7._o james_n durrham_n a_o scotish_n minister_n at_o glascow_n assert_n that_o the_o earth_n in_o this_o first_o plague_n be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o this_o noisome_a sore_n signify_v the_o diminution_n which_o that_o authority_n have_v suffer_v by_o the_o reformation_n plague_n seven_o interpretation_n of_o the_o second_o plague_n the_o second_o plague_n be_v the_o sea_n turn_v into_o blood_n and_o the_o fish_n die_v in_o the_o sea_n one_o will_v think_v that_o author_n have_v with_o earnestness_n strive_v who_o shall_v keep_v far_a from_o the_o very_a likeness_n of_o truth_n in_o this_o matter_n 1._o according_a to_o forbes_n this_o sea_n turn_v into_o blood_n be_v the_o universal_a reproach_n under_o which_o the_o worship_n of_o popery_n be_v fall_v together_o with_o its_o doctrine_n for_o instance_n its_o worship_n of_o image_n its_o purgatory_n its_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n etc._n etc._n behold_v what_o a_o agreement_n there_o be_v between_o this_o and_o a_o sea_n of_o blood_n 2._o cocceius_n assert_n that_o this_o sea_n signify_v the_o reduction_n of_o the_o lombard_n hungarian_n pole_n bohemian_o vandal_n goth_n dane_n saxon_n frank_n etc._n etc._n in_o a_o word_n of_o all_o the_o western_a
constantinople_n against_o the_o turk_n but_o they_o leap_v over_o this_o barriere_n and_o spread_v themselves_o as_o far_o as_o the_o euxine_a sea_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n and_o the_o aegean_a sea_n or_o the_o archipelago_n the_o croisades_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o age_n drive_v they_o back_o take_v from_o they_o nice_a and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o lesser_a asia_n but_o afterward_o they_o come_v again_o and_o waste_v the_o grecian_a empire_n they_o take_v all_o away_o from_o it_o as_o far_o as_o the_o sea_n call_v bosphorus_n and_o as_o far_o as_o the_o archipelago_n behold_v these_o be_v the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n which_o appear_v again_o in_o our_o six_o viol_n behold_v the_o euphrates_n which_o again_o come_v upon_o the_o stage_n but_o what_o be_v this_o euphrates_n turk_n here_o euphrates_n be_v the_o thracian_a bosphorus_n the_o second_o barriere_n of_o the_o turk_n in_o this_o prophecy_n whatever_o serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n to_o the_o turk_n be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o river_n be_v the_o first_o barriere_n which_o do_v separate_v that_o people_n from_o christendom_n after_o the_o turk_n have_v get_v over_o that_o river_n they_o find_v another_o euphrates_n viz._n the_o bosphorus_n this_o in_o their_o last_o eruption_n be_v the_o same_o that_o euphrates_n have_v be_v in_o their_o first_o namely_o a_o barriere_n that_o for_o a_o little_a while_n stop_v their_o course_n though_o at_o last_o they_o leap_v over_o it_o this_o figure_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o orator_n and_o consequent_o there_o be_v ground_n to_o seek_v it_o in_o prophet_n who_o style_n be_v much_o more_o figurative_a thus_o one_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o herculis_n pillar_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o conquest_n another_o will_v say_v here_o be_v my_o east-indies_n meaning_n here_o i_o will_v bound_v my_o long_a voyage_n a_o three_o say_v this_o be_v my_o lowre_n meaning_n this_o be_v my_o palace_n or_o residence_n so_o it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o turk_n stop_v behind_o the_o bosphorus_n this_o be_v their_o euphrates_n therefore_o the_o sea_n call_v archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n of_o thrace_n in_o the_o thirteen_o age_n be_v the_o barriere_n that_o part_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 14_o age_n the_o turk_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o proud_a bajazet_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o treachery_n of_o the_o genuese_n who_o let_v their_o galley_n to_o they_o they_o pass_v the_o bosphorus_n make_v themselves_o master_n of_o all_o thrace_n fix_v the_o seat_n of_o their_o empire_n at_o adrianople_n and_o plunder_v all_o greece_n insomuch_o that_o the_o greek_a emperor_n have_v scarce_o any_o thing_n leave_v beside_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n tamerlain_n tame_v the_o pride_n of_o bajazet_n and_o for_o a_o while_o stop_v the_o fury_n of_o this_o torrent_n but_o the_o child_n and_o successor_n of_o bajazet_n soon_o after_o carry_v on_o their_o conquest_n and_o 50_o year_n after_o quite_o ruin_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n mahomet_n ii_o take_v constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 1452._o after_o which_o the_o turk_n overflow_v as_o a_o torrent_n conquer_v all_o greece_n macedonia_n albania_n slavonia_n croatia_n bulgaria_n hungary_n and_o extend_v the_o bound_n of_o their_o empire_n even_o unto_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n here_o therefore_o the_o archipel_n and_o the_o bosphorus_n which_o be_v join_v to_o it_o be_v call_v euphrates_n because_o this_o sea_n serve_v as_o a_o barriere_n against_o the_o turk_n as_o euphrates_n former_o have_v do_v this_o be_v the_o euphrates_n of_o that_o time_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n keep_v the_o name_n of_o euphrates_n in_o this_o second_o barriere_n that_o we_o may_v in_o this_o text_n the_o more_o certain_o discern_v the_o turk_n who_o have_v pass_v over_o euphrates_n when_o they_o first_o invade_v the_o greek_a empire_n and_o christendom_n europe_n the_o latin_a church_n suffer_v infinite_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o turk_n into_o europe_n this_o be_v the_o six_o plague_n which_o may_v be_v well_o call_v the_o plague_n upon_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o that_o kingdom_n do_v infinite_o suffer_v by_o it_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o desolation_n fall_v upon_o the_o greek_a empire_n but_o as_o i_o have_v already_o remark_v the_o great_a idolatry_n which_o reign_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v make_v it_o become_v a_o province_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o be_v indeed_o separate_v by_o a_o schism_n from_o the_o latin_a church_n notwithstanding_o it_o be_v a_o province_n beside_o this_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v infinite_o a_o loser_n how_o many_o fair_a province_n and_o brave_a kingdom_n be_v rend_v off_o from_o the_o west_n by_o the_o turk_n how_o often_o have_v the_o turk_n vex_v italy_n nay_o even_o christian_a prince_n have_v use_v they_o to_o mortify_v the_o pope_n beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o do_v we_o know_v not_o what_o they_o must_v do_v hereafter_o the_o holy_a ghost_n seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o god_n have_v place_v they_o there_o for_o some_o great_a work_n than_o that_o which_o they_o have_v already_o perform_v for_o the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o way_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n may_v be_v prepare_v without_o tell_v we_o what_o work_n they_o be_v to_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o their_o great_a work_n must_v not_o be_v do_v under_o the_o six_o plague_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o god_n have_v think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v place_v they_o on_o this_o side_n the_o bosphorus_n and_o bring_v they_o even_o to_o the_o border_n of_o germany_n to_o be_v the_o instrument_n of_o his_o great_a work_n at_o least_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o who_o be_v take_v with_o the_o prophecy_n of_o drabicius_n they_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o turk_n must_v destroy_v rome_n the_o present_a state_n of_o his_o affair_n do_v not_o promise_v this_o for_o since_o the_o ottoman_a empire_n be_v found_v he_o be_v never_o bring_v so_o low_a but_o i_o confess_v that_o this_o be_v far_o from_o weaken_v my_o opinion_n that_o the_o turk_n must_v be_v the_o instrument_n of_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n against_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v this_o that_o do_v confirm_v i_o in_o it_o for_o i_o look_v on_o this_o year_n 1685_o as_o a_o critical_a year_n in_o this_o great_a affair_n god_n have_v bring_v low_o the_o protestant_n and_o the_o turk_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v they_o up_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o make_v they_o the_o instrument_n of_o his_o vengeance_n against_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n notwithstanding_o as_o i_o do_v not_o find_v my_o prediction_n upon_o the_o vision_n of_o drabicius_n but_o upon_o those_o of_o saint_n john_n and_o he_o say_v nothing_o that_o do_v determine_v i_o i_o be_o in_o suspense_n whether_o the_o turk_n have_v be_v place_v so_o nigh_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o destroy_v he_o or_o to_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o conversion_n upon_o the_o sight_n of_o that_o great_a work_n of_o god._n i_o be_o persuade_v that_o a_o few_o year_n will_v inform_v we_o which_o of_o these_o be_v the_o truth_n 1526._o from_o 1390_o until_o 1526._o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n be_v about_o 125_o or_o 130_o year_n in_o the_o year_n 1529_o the_o turk_n come_v and_o besiege_v vienna_n charles_n the_o five_o make_v they_o raise_v teir_n siege_n since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v not_o make_v any_o great_a progress_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o six_o plague_n exact_o bring_v that_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n preach_v of_o which_o the_o consequence_n be_v foretold_v in_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o i_o hope_v a_o parenthesis_n of_o a_o great_a depth_n and_o obscurity_n v._o 13._o and_o i_o see_v three_o unclean_a spirit_n like_o frog_n come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n v._o 14._o for_o they_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o devil_n work_v miracle_n which_o go_v forth_o unto_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o gather_v they_o to_o the_o battle_n of_o that_o great_a day_n of_o god_n almighty_n v._o 15._o behold_v i_o come_v as_o a_o thief_n etc._n etc._n v._o 16._o and_o he_o gather_v they_o together_o into_o a_o place_n call_v in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n armegeddon_n behold_v great_a affair_n until_o now_o find_v nothing_o better_a i_o be_v content_v with_o the_o conjecture_n of_o those_o who_o by_o these_o three_o unclean_a spirit_n understand_v the_o
elevation_n of_o elijah_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v lift_v up_o above_o the_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o popery_n shall_v not_o as_o yet_o be_v destroy_v in_o france_n when_o this_o shall_v happen_v the_o priest_n the_o clergy_n and_o monk_n shall_v be_v spectator_n of_o this_o great_a work_n but_o the_o end_n of_o popery_n in_o france_n shall_v come_v quick_o after_o for_o the_o same_o hour-there_a be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n mark_v the_o same_o hour_n he_o say_v not_o and_z after_z as_o he_o have_v say_v to_o express_v a_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n and_o their_o ascend_v up_o even_o to_o the_o throne_n but_o he_o say_v the_o same_o hour_n to_o signisy_n that_o assoon_o as_o the_o reformation_n shall_v be_v establish_v by_o a_o solemn_a edict_n of_o the_o prince_n as_o by_o a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n the_o total_a destruction_n of_o popery_n shall_v happen_v as_o we_o be_v about_o to_o show_v and_o the_o same_o hour_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n i_o will_v not_o spend_v time_n upon_o the_o signification_n of_o this_o representation_n a_o earthquake_n for_o it_o be_v know_v by_o all_o who_o be_v verse_v in_o the_o prophet_n 20._o see_v isa_n 170_o 13._o and_o 24.19_o 20._o jer._n 4.24_o and_o 49_o 20._o that_o in_o the_o prophetic_a style_n a_o earthquake_n signify_v a_o great_a commotion_n of_o nation_n that_o must_v change_v the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n because_o earthquake_n do_v overturn_v city_n mountain_n and_o whole_o change_v the_o face_n of_o a_o country_n make_v valley_n where_o there_o be_v mountain_n and_o hill_n where_o there_o be_v valley_n and_o lake_n which_o be_v dry_a land_n before_o and_o desert_n of_o country_n which_o be_v inhabit_v so_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o according_a to_o this_o prophecy_n in_o a_o very_a few_o year_n the_o face_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v change_v but_o not_o every_o where_n it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o shall_v fall_v by_o this_o earthquake_n alone_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o roman_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o not_o rome_n alone_o and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v this_o be_v a_o passage_n where_o interpreter_n have_v be_v short_a sight_v not_o except_v our_o joseph_n mede_n who_o often_o have_v so_o quick_a a_o sight_n to_o understand_v this_o we_o must_v first_o know_v what_o the_o city_n be_v joseph_n mede_n be_v mistake_v together_o with_o all_o the_o rest_n when_o he_o understand_v this_o to_o mean_v precise_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o truth_n which_o must_v be_v hold_v as_o certain_a be_v one_o of_o the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o city_n the_o great_a city_n signify_v in_o this_o book_n not_o rome_n alone_o but_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o its_o empire_n the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a city_n be_v babylon_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o babylon_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a kingdom_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n invite_v his_o elect_n to_o come_v out_o it_o be_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n this_o passage_n alone_o together_o with_o that_o in_o this_o eleven_o chapter_n v._o 8_o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v cruicify_v be_v enough_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o babylonian_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n alone_o our_o lord_n be_v not_o crucify_v in_o rome_n and_o if_o we_o shall_v here_o take_v crucify_a in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o the_o crucify_a of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o have_v be_v sacrifice_v at_o rome_n no_o more_o than_o in_o other_o place_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n the_o holy_a ghost_n describe_v the_o fall_n of_o this_o city_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o in_o the_o same_o vision_n he_o foretells_a the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o harvest_n and_o a_o vintage_n which_o prove_v that_o this_o city_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o 18_o chapter_n the_o prophet_n make_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o desolation_n of_o this_o city_n under_o the_o metaphor_n of_o a_o city_n of_o merchandise_n which_o have_v a_o great_a traffic_n and_o be_v fill_v with_o pleasure_n and_o delightful_a thing_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o shameful_a simony_n the_o wicked_a pleasure_n of_o the_o papacy_n have_v not_o reign_v less_o in_o the_o province_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n than_o in_o the_o capital_a city_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v again_o evident_a that_o the_o city_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a state._n last_o the_o constant_a opposition_n between_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n prove_v that_o the_o city_n include_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a church_n even_o as_o the_o holy_a city_n signify_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n de_fw-fr launay_n have_v confess_v this_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o in_o the_o 16_o but_o no_o exception_n be_v to_o be_v make_v every_o where_o the_o city_n and_o the_o great_a city_n babylon_n signify_v the_o entire_a kingdom_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o be_v evident_a old_a rome_n make_v her_o whole_a empire_n to_o be_v one_o only_a city_n by_o mean_n of_o that_o right_n of_o citizenship_n which_o she_o bestow_v on_o all_o who_o be_v of_o some_o considerable_a quality_n though_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o province_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n dwell_v in_o all_o country_n now_o where_o the_o citizen_n of_o a_o city_n dwell_v there_o be_v the_o city_n this_o make_v rutilius_n say_v dumque_fw-la offer_v victis_fw-la proprij_fw-la consortia_fw-la juris_fw-la urbem_fw-la fecisti_fw-la quod_fw-la prius_fw-la orbis_n erat_fw-la thus_o it_o go_v exact_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v re-establisht_a the_o roman_a empire_n all_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o this_o church_n be_v citizen_n of_o her_o capital_a city_n city_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o one_o city_n person_n of_o all_o nation_n be_v admit_v into_o her_o senate_n or_o college_n of_o cardinal_n the_o tribunal_n which_o be_v call_v the_o rota_n be_v constitute_v of_o councillor_n take_v out_o of_o all_o the_o province_n which_o pay_v subjection_n to_o rome_n every_o foreigner_n may_v come_v to_o be_v a_o cardinal_n and_o every_o cardinal_n may_v come_v to_o be_v pope_n therefore_o there_o be_v proper_o no_o foreigner_n in_o that_o state_n no_o papist_n be_v a_o foreigner_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o holy_a see._n that_o which_o have_v deceive_v interpreter_n 1â—_n v._o 9_o 1â—_n be_v the_o 17_o chapter_n where_o the_o city_n be_v call_v the_o woman_n which_o sit_v on_o seven_o mountain_n and_o that_o great_a city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o say_v they_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o papist_n themselves_o do_v grant_v it_o and_o without_o doubt_n it_o be_v rome_n and_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v it_o but_o it_o be_v rome_n conjoint_o with_o her_o empire_n babylon_n signify_v the_o whole_a antichristian_a empire_n and_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n be_v say_v to_o sit_v upon_o seven_o mountain_n and_o to_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n empire_n rome_n must_v always_o be_v consider_v together_o with_o her_o empire_n because_o this_o be_v true_a of_o its_o capital_a city_n nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a not_o to_o add_v that_o it_o be_v constant_o use_v than_o to_o denote_v a_o whole_a kingdom_n by_o the_o roll_a city_n thus_o man_n always_o speak_v of_o rome_n rome_n have_v conquer_v the_o nation_n rome_n have_v enlarge_v her_o empire_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o signify_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v subdue_v all_o nation_n and_o extend_v its_o bound_n even_o to_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n 13._o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o make_v up_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n chap._n 17.12_o 13._o this_o be_v suppose_v and_o prove_v that_o the_o city_n be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a and_o antichristian_a empire_n it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o this_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n be_v make_v up_o of_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o ten_o king_n who_o must_v give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n unto_o the_o
who_o number_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o define_v and_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n denote_v by_o the_o number_n seven_o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o perfection_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n and_o nun_n shall_v perish_v for_o ever_o this_o be_v a_o institution_n so_o degenerate_v from_o its_o first_o original_a that_o it_o be_v become_v the_o arm_n of_o antichrist_n these_o order_n can_v perish_v one_o without_o another_o if_o any_o will_v have_v it_o that_o these_o seven_o thousand_o slay_v signify_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v bloodshed_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v great_a for_o the_o number_n seven_o put_v for_o a_o indifinite_a number_n never_o signify_v a_o great_a one_o de_fw-fr launay_n be_v very_o much_o mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o seven_o thousand_o who_o have_v not_o bow_v the_o knee_n to_o baal_n 19.18_o â—_o king._n 19.18_o signify_v a_o great_a multitude_n on_o the_o contrary_a the_o signify_v a_o very_a small_a number_n indeed_o the_o number_n be_v so_o small_a that_o elijah_n do_v not_o know_v of_o they_o he_o say_v i_o be_o leave_v alone_o the_o king_n of_o france_n at_o this_o day_n do_v lift_v their_o authority_n so_o high_a that_o nothing_o can_v resist_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o probable_a religion_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n of_o franc_n shall_v prevail_v over_o the_o rule_n religion_n that_o every_o thing_n will_v bend_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o their_o will_n when_o they_o shall_v resolve_v to_o break_v with_o rome_n and_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n be_v prepare_v the_o way_n unto_o this_o thing_n by_o the_o clergy_n declaration_n confirm_v by_o that_o of_o the_o king_n viz._n that_o king_n depend_v on_o none_o in_o any_o thing_n which_o concern_v temporal_n and_o that_o it_o be_v never_o lawful_a to_o deny_v obedience_n to_o they_o upon_o a_o pretext_n of_o religion_n for_o if_o this_o be_v once_o fix_v when_o ever_o it_o shall_v please_v the_o king_n of_o france_n to_o forsake_v the_o communion_n of_o rome_n by_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o present_a bishop_n it_o can_v be_v allow_v that_o the_o people_n shall_v rebel_v against_o they_o i_o look_v on_o that_o which_o be_v happen_v in_o england_n as_o another_o preparation_n unto_o this_o event_n a_o king_n of_o a_o religion_n contrary_n to_o that_o of_o the_o state_n reign_v peaceable_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o providence_n will_v accustom_v the_o subject_n to_o pay_v subjection_n to_o prince_n who_o be_v enemy_n of_o the_o rule_v religion_n and_o the_o remnant_n be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n this_o be_v the_o total_a conversion_n and_o reformation_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i.e._n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n that_o shall_v quick_o follow_v after_o the_o king_n of_o france_n shall_v have_v break_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n v._o 14._o the_o second_o woe_n be_v past_a and_o behold_v she_o three_o woe_n come_v quick_o namely_o the_o second_o of_o the_o three_o woe_n which_o have_v be_v denounce_v after_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o four_o trumpet_n 8.13_o chap._n 8.13_o and_o i_o hear_v a_o angel_n fly_v through_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n wo_n wo_n wo_n to_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o other_o voice_n of_o the_o trumpet_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o sound_v the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o woe_n be_v the_o grasshopper_n grasshopper_n saracen_n denote_v by_o grasshopper_n who_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n with_o their_o head_n apollyon_n and_o in_o hebrew_n ahaddon_n these_o grasshopper_n be_v plain_o the_o saracen_n 14._o chap._n 14._o arabian_n with_o their_o head_n mahomet_n the_o second_o woe_n be_v the_o domination_n of_o the_o turk_n who_o pass_v from_o the_o other_o side_n of_o euphrates_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n and_o the_o three_o woe_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristan_n empire_n these_o three_o great_a event_n deserve_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o for_o they_o have_v change_v or_o shall_v change_v the_o whole_a face_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o seven_o angel_n sound_v etc._n etc._n this_o which_o follow_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n or_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n and_o consequent_o must_v be_v reserve_v to_o another_o place_n chap._n fourteen_o observation_n upon_o the_o 17_o 18_o 19_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o fall_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n a_o brief_a methodize_n of_o the_o event_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v displace_v in_o the_o vision_n the_o seventeen_o chapter_n contain_v something_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n v._o 16._o and_o the_o ten_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v upon_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n v._o 17._o for_o god_n have_v put_v in_o their_o heart_n to_o fulfil_v his_o will_n and_o to_o agree_v and_o give_v their_o kingdom_n unto_o the_o beast_n until_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o passage_n that_o have_v not_o be_v open_v or_o be_v obscure_a it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o king_n who_o through_o ignorance_n or_o weakness_n suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v usurp_v by_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n shall_v take_v it_o again_o they_o shall_v eat_v her_o flesh_n i.e._n shall_v enrich_v themselves_o with_o her_o benefice_n &_o revenue_n and_o burn_v she_o with_o fire_n i.e._n shall_v abolish_v the_o the_o memory_n of_o this_o romish_a empire_n so_o that_o nothing_o but_o ash_n shall_v remain_v of_o it_o the_o 18_o chapter_n be_v a_o long_a description_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a and_o babylonian_a empire_n i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o enter_v into_o this_o chap._n because_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o it_o of_o that_o which_o i_o principal_o seek_v which_o be_v those_o certain_a character_n which_o can_v inform_v we_o of_o the_o time_n of_o this_o fall_n namely_o whether_o it_o be_v night_n at_o hand_n or_o afar_o off_o there_o be_v nothing_o there_o concern_v it_o except_o that_o which_o be_v general_a as_o to_o this_o chapter_n i_o will_v say_v only_o first_o we_o must_v remember_v the_o remark_n which_o have_v be_v often_o make_v by_o we_o that_o babylon_n here_o do_v not_o signify_v strict_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o most_o have_v imagine_v it_o be_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a empire_n as_o appear_v from_o these_o word_n come_v out_o of_o babylon_n my_o people_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o great_a number_n of_o god_n people_n have_v come_v out_o of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n hitherto_o we_o have_v not_o see_v it_o my_o second_o remark_n be_v we_o must_v not_o as_o be_v usual_o do_v over_o much_o press_n the_o mystical_a sense_n of_o divers_a merchandise_n which_o be_v reckon_v up_o and_o be_v sell_v it_o that_o city_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v babylon_n we_o must_v not_o over_o much_o seelt_v mystery_n in_o the_o particular_a merchandise_n of_o babylon_n that_o there_o be_v any_o other_o mystery_n in_o this_o thing_n than_o that_o this_o babylonian_a empire_n be_v set_v forth_o under_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o great_a city_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o represent_v it_o as_o a_o city_n of_o great_a commerce_n for_o that_o be_v inseparable_a from_o great_a city_n not_o but_o that_o these_o merchandise_n and_o the_o many_o instrument_n of_o luxury_n and_o pleasure_n which_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v in_o this_o city_n do_v not_o very_o fit_o signify_v and_o according_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n both_o the_o simony_n and_o debauchery_n of_o this_o corrupt_a church_n in_o the_o general_a but_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v particular_o what_o be_v mean_v for_o example_n by_o the_o silk_n the_o precious_a stone_n the_o fine_a linen_n etc._n etc._n literal_o the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n must_v not_o be_v understand_v literal_o my_o three_o observation_n upon_o this_o 18_o chapter_n be_v we_o must_v not_o interpret_v literal_o the_o metaphor_n of_o burn_a fire_n blood_n and_o slaughter_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n set_v before_o we_o certain_o these_o be_v not_o the_o method_n which_o god_n make_v use_v of_o to_o establish_v his_o kingdom_n i_o think_v indeed_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v that_o god_n will_v suffer_v rome_n to_o be_v sack_v as_o he_o suffer_v jerusalem_n to_o be_v i_o further_o believe_v that_o this_o great_a change_n in_o religion_n will_v not_o be_v make_v without_o blood_n shed_v as_o it_o happen_v in_o the_o last_o age_n but_o see_v the_o city_n in_o this_o chapter_n and_o general_o in_o the_o revelation_n take_v in_o
of_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v whole_o suppress_v but_o the_o truth_n itself_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v nor_o lay_v in_o the_o grave_n nor_o forget_v 10._o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a shall_v begin_v the_o three_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n call_v the_o vintage_n this_o be_v the_o total_a ruin_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n and_o this_o period_n shall_v last_v 20_o or_o 25_o year_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o will_v begin_v about_o the_o year_n 1690_o or_o a_o little_a while_n after_o 11._o the_o first_o thing_n which_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o three_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n which_o shall_v break_v with_o the_o kourt_n of_o rome_n and_o whole_o change_v the_o face_n of_o religion_n in_o that_o kingdom_n this_o be_v the_o first_o action_n of_o the_o vintage_n 12._o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o agent_n shall_v rally_v all_o their_o force_n but_o god_n shall_v muster_v all_o his_o together_o and_o give_v the_o last_o blow_n to_o popery_n then_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n shall_v be_v throw_v into_o the_o lake_n and_o plunge_v into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n babylon_n shall_v whole_o fall_v and_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v she_o be_v fall_v she_o be_v fall_v chap._n xv._o the_o reason_n why_o in_o this_o work_n we_o speak_v of_o some_o thing_n so_o positive_o the_o link_a together_o of_o our_o principle_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o doubt_v that_o we_o now_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o papacy_n in_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o this_o work_n i_o do_v here_o finish_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v about_o those_o event_n past_a and_o future_a which_o concern_v the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n second_o edition_n have_v this_o advantage_n that_o they_o may_v be_v suit_v to_o the_o palate_n of_o the_o reader_n of_o who_o a_o trial_n have_v be_v make_v and_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o i_o to_o do_v it_o i_o will_v glad_o use_v this_o piece_n of_o prudence_n with_o respect_n to_o a_o remark_n which_o very_o many_o have_v make_v namely_o that_o in_o this_o discourse_n we_o speak_v over_o positive_o and_o which_o too_o much_o confidence_n concern_v thing_n which_o at_o the_o most_o ought_v to_o be_v propound_v only_o as_o conjecture_n perhaps_o some_o time_n or_o other_o man_n shall_v know_v the_o principal_a reason_n which_o make_v i_o speak_v in_o so_o confident_a a_o manner_n and_o with_o such_o token_n of_o assurance_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o desire_v their_o attention_n to_o several_a thing_n which_o i_o have_v to_o say_v conjecture_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n that_o be_v propound_v only_o as_o strong_a conjecture_n the_o first_o be_v that_o i_o do_v not_o speak_v so_o confident_o as_o it_o be_v believe_v concern_v the_o most_o part_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o come_v for_o example_n i_o say_v not_o down_o the_o exact_a time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v exact_o in_o such_o a_o year_n for_o i_o have_v declare_v and_o do_v still_o declare_v that_o i_o know_v not_o from_o what_o time_n god_n shall_v please_v to_o begin_v the_o reckon_n of_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a not_o but_o that_o i_o strong_o hope_v that_o god_n intend_v to_o begin_v it_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n but_o this_o do_v not_o rise_v to_o a_o full_a assurance_n that_o which_o concern_v the_o rise_n again_o of_o our_o reformation_n by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n the_o approach_a reformation_n of_o france_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n of_o france_n which_o shall_v forsake_v the_o papal_a kingdom_n this_o i_o say_v seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v more_o than_o a_o conjecture_n i_o confess_v it_o and_o if_o thing_n shall_v fall_v out_o otherwise_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o much_o mistake_v but_o however_o if_o the_o fall_n of_o popery_n shall_v begin_v in_o some_o other_o place_n i_o will_v ingenous_o confess_v that_o i_o be_v deceive_v that_o the_o country_n kingdom_n and_o state_n which_o be_v not_o under_o the_o papacy_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v account_v the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o that_o they_o must_v not_o feel_v a_o persecution_n seem_v to_o i_o more_o than_o probable_a and_o i_o believe_v it_o but_o notwithstanding_o i_o declare_v that_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o shall_v fall_v out_o that_o god_n shall_v send_v his_o desolate_v scourge_n upon_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o europe_n without_o except_v the_o place_n where_o our_o religion_n at_o this_o day_n bear_v sway_n i_o grant_v that_o man_n will_v have_v right_a to_o accuse_v i_o that_o i_o have_v guess_v wrong_a but_o not_o that_o i_o make_v rash_a conclusion_n and_o true_o when_o i_o consider_v the_o horrible_a looseness_n which_o every_o where_n prevail_v i_o confess_v that_o i_o can_v but_o fear_v lest_o good_a shall_v throw_v all_o into_o the_o same_o furnace_n certain_a what_o be_v propound_v as_o certain_a behold_v therefore_o what_o i_o assert_v namely_o that_o this_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n which_o antichrist_n must_v raise_v against_o the_o church_n and_o that_o we_o be_v near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n which_o be_v the_o period_n of_o his_o empire_n and_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o age_n this_o empire_n must_v see_v its_o end_n if_o i_o shall_v be_v mistake_v nine_o or_o ten_o year_n and_o that_o this_o empire_n shall_v instead_o of_o end_v in_o the_o year_n 1710_o or_o thereabouts_o run_v on_o until_o the_o year_n 1720_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o can_v just_o treat_v i_o as_o a_o false_a prophet_n and_o accuse_v i_o of_o rashness_n many_o will_v not_o forbear_v to_o judge_v i_o rash_a because_o i_o propound_v my_o conjecture_n about_o these_o thing_n as_o certain_a conclusion_n to_o this_o i_o have_v a_o second_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o none_o have_v reason_n to_o be_v offend_v that_o i_o be_o possess_v with_o and_o persuade_v of_o that_o which_o i_o think_v i_o evident_o see_v and_o that_o i_o find_v the_o proof_n of_o what_o i_o propound_v convince_a to_o myself_o i_o shall_v do_v ill_a to_o demand_v of_o other_o the_o same_o assurance_n and_o oblige_v they_o to_o entertain_v the_o same_o persuasion_n i_o declare_v the_o contrary_a in_o express_a term_n i_o be_o well_o content_a as_o i_o have_v say_v that_o my_o reader_n shall_v account_v these_o assertion_n to_o be_v conjecture_n provide_v that_o i_o may_v have_v the_o liberty_n to_o believe_v what_o i_o see_v or_o what_o i_o believe_v i_o see_v in_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o prophet_n beside_o it_o seem_v that_o there_o be_v no_o great_a necessity_n of_o punish_v i_o for_o this_o pretend_a rashness_n see_v if_o so_o be_v that_o i_o be_o mistake_v time_n be_v prepare_v for_o i_o a_o mortification_n sore_a enough_o let_v we_o leave_v providence_n to_o work_v it_o will_v discover_v who_o be_v guilty_a of_o rashness_n and_o fond_a credulity_n consider_v our_o principle_n must_v be_v consider_v the_o last_o thing_n which_o i_o will_v say_v for_o my_o justification_n be_v that_o before_o any_o condemn_v i_o of_o rashness_n as_o to_o what_o i_o hold_v that_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v my_o principle_n must_v be_v due_o weigh_v and_o that_o not_o each_o apart_o as_o perhaps_o some_o have_v do_v but_o conjoint_o behold_v the_o principle_n and_o their_o connexion_n 1._o the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n of_o which_o these_o prophecy_n speak_v 2._o that_o idolatry_n be_v the_o principal_a character_n of_o this_o antichristian_a empire_n 3._o that_o this_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v begin_v when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n and_o when_o that_o head_n the_o emperor_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n paul_n time_n be_v destroy_v here_o be_v three_o principle_n which_o i_o know_v not_o how_o any_o protestant_n can_v doubt_v of_o we_o shall_v present_o see_v whither_o they_o will_v lead_v we_o 4._o my_o four_o principle_n be_v that_o i_o have_v hit_v the_o truth_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o seven_o viol_n so_o that_o stink_a ulcer_n in_o the_o first_o be_v the_o horrible_a corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o ten_o age._n the_o sea_n and_o river_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o two_o follow_a plague_n be_v the_o butchery_n act_v
by_o the_o croisades_n the_o increase_n of_o the_o sun_n heat_n in_o the_o four_o plague_n be_v the_o increase_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n the_o eclipse_n and_o darken_n of_o this_o sun_n in_o the_o five_o plague_n be_v the_o grand_a schism_n between_o rome_n and_o avignon_n the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n who_o pass_v over_o euphrates_n in_o the_o six_o plague_n be_v the_o turk_n who_o pass_v over_o the_o bosphorus_n to_o invade_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o a_o part_n of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o last_o the_o divide_v of_o the_o great_a city_n into_o three_o part_n in_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v the_o divide_v of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o communion_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v i_o lay_v down_o as_o a_o principle_n which_o i_o can_v doubt_v of_o that_o i_o have_v it_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o explication_n of_o these_o plague_n but_o this_o it_o be_v say_v seem_v rash_a to_o assert_v so_o confident_o that_o which_o can_v only_o be_v a_o strong_a conjecture_n man_n may_v object_v what_o they_o please_v against_o this_o exposition_n but_o i_o can_v recant_v it_o and_o i_o desire_v the_o world_n serious_o to_o consider_v only_o these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o my_o explication_n very_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o word_n and_o metaphor_n of_o the_o prophecy_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o chance_n shall_v produce_v a_o explication_n so_o universal_o lucky_a it_o must_v be_v remember_v what_o we_o say_v concern_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n on_o the_o question_n whether_o they_o be_v prophetical_a we_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v some_o passage_n that_o agree_v well_o with_o the_o application_n which_o be_v make_v but_o we_o observe_v that_o these_o application_n be_v far_o from_o be_v universal_o true_a it_o be_v therefore_o chance_n that_o produce_v those_o lucky_a agreement_n but_o if_o any_o one_o come_v who_o shall_v make_v such_o a_o measure_a division_n of_o time_n and_o such_o a_o just_a application_n of_o these_o time_n and_o the_o event_n in_o they_o unto_o the_o character_n with_o which_o these_o seven_o church_n be_v mark_v so_o that_o nothing_o be_v defective_a then_o i_o shall_v remain_v perfect_o satisfy_v that_o this_o last_o interpreter_n have_v exact_o hit_v the_o truth_n it_o will_v be_v no_o long_o a_o conjecture_n let_v i_o therefore_o be_v permit_v to_o remain_v persuade_v that_o i_o have_v hit_v the_o truth_n as_o to_o the_o seven_o plague_n see_v they_o so_o perfect_o agree_v with_o though_o event_n which_o be_v past_a my_o five_o principle_n be_v that_o i_o have_v not_o be_v less_o happy_a in_o hit_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n a_o man_n must_v be_v blind_a if_o he_o see_v not_o that_o these_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o babylon_n babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v that_o great_a city_n and_o immediate_o after_o this_o fall_n be_v divide_v into_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o see_v that_o this_o signify_v the_o first_o fall_n of_o popery_n by_o a_o first_o reformation_n which_o certain_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o the_o final_a fall_n of_o popery_n by_o a_o second_o reformation_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v none_o can_v i_o think_v serious_o consider_v the_o perfect_a agreement_n between_o the_o representation_n and_o the_o original_a but_o be_v will_v be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v so_o 6._o my_o six_o and_o last_o principle_n be_v that_o we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o persecution_n which_o the_o church_n must_v suffer_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o this_o last_o conclusion_n so_o natural_o and_o necessary_o flower_n from_o the_o forego_v one_o that_o none_o can_v acknowledge_v the_o precede_a but_o he_o must_v likewise_o own_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o let_v we_o now_o see_v whither_o these_o principle_n do_v lead_v we_o reign_v all_o our_o principle_n lead_v we_o unto_o the_o eighteen_o age_n to_o find_v the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v if_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n then_o certain_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o prophetic_a day_n or_o 1260_o year_n which_o be_v assign_v to_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n belong_v to_o it_o if_o the_o principal_a character_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v idolatry_n it_o be_v clear_a we_o must_v begin_v to_o reckon_v the_o duration_n of_o this_o kingdom_n from_o that_o time_n in_o which_o idolatry_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n of_o relic_n and_o of_o saint_n be_v full_o establish_v in_o the_o five_o age_n reckon_v 1260_o year_n since_o the_o five_o age_n this_o will_v bring_v you_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o must_v begin_v it_o at_o the_o time_n when_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n before_o the_o holy_a ghost_n speak_v so_o in_o express_a and_o clear_a term_n reckon_v 1260_o year_n since_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o five_o age_n and_o this_o will_v lead_v you_o to_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o roman-papist_n see_n be_v that_o man_n of_o sin_n of_o who_o st._n paul_n speak_v in_o the_o 2d_o chap._n of_o the_o epist_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o we_o must_v reckon_v the_o 1260_o year_n assign_v to_o his_o empire_n from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n which_o hold_v at_o rome_n cease_v to_o hold_v 7._o â—_o 6_o 7._o or_o withhold_v which_o happen_v in_o the_o five_o age._n reckon_v again_o your_o 1260_o year_n since_o that_o time_n and_o you_o will_v see_v that_o you_o fall_v upon_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o we_o have_v hit_v right_a in_o explain_v the_o seven_o viol_n and_o the_o seven_o plague_n the_o last_o viol_n have_v be_v pour_v out_o since_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n and_o its_o influence_n be_v run_v still_o according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o the_o precede_a viol_n it_o can_v be_v run_v out_o above_o two_o hundred_o year_n reckon_v again_o by_o this_o rule_n and_o you_o will_v fall_v into_o the_o eighteen_o age._n if_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n in_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n be_v real_o the_o first_o and_o second_o part_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a papacy_n which_o must_v be_v produce_v by_o as_o many_o reformation_n than_o the_o reformation_n in_o the_o last_o age_n must_v have_v be_v the_o harvest_n lengthen_v as_o much_o as_o you_o please_v the_o space_n of_o time_n between_o the_o harvest_n and_o vintage_n you_o can_v make_v it_o long_o than_o two_o hundred_o year_n reckon_v and_o you_o will_v fall_v upon_o the_o eighteen_o age_n the_o find_v there_o the_o vintage_n and_o the_o final_a ruin_n of_o the_o papacy_n last_o if_o all_o that_o we_o have_v say_v be_v rational_a it_o be_v impossible_a that_o this_o shall_v not_o be_v the_o last_o persecution_n for_o the_o reformation_n can_v be_v raise_v again_o so_o as_o to_o fall_v down_o a_o second_o time_n see_v we_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o period_n of_o 1260_o year_n be_v about_o to_o expire_v therefore_o reckon_v this_o persecution_n as_o the_o last_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v as_o long_o as_o you_o will_v provide_v you_o observe_v the_o measure_n which_o god_n have_v set_v to_o the_o long_a persecution_n that_o the_o church_n have_v suffer_v and_o this_o however_o will_v bring_v you_o unto_o the_o eighteen_o age._n observe_v i_o pray_v you_o how_o many_o thing_n do_v bring_v you_o to_o this_o eighteen_o age._n admire_v the_o meeting_n of_o so_o many_o path_n which_o do_v all_o bring_v you_o to_o the_o same_o point_n and_o remember_v this_o undoubted_a principle_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o false_a conjecture_n shall_v hit_v right_a in_o every_o thing_n i_o entreat_v above_o all_o the_o roman-catholic_n to_o consider_v serious_o this_o principle_n how_o can_v they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o system_fw-la of_o lie_n and_o false_a supposition_n shall_v hang_v well_o together_o that_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o their_o roman_a see_v exact_o all_o the_o character_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o spiritual_a babylon_n to_o the_o whore_n clothe_v in_o scarlet_a that_o â—ve_n shall_v meet_v with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o papacy_n in_o its_o birth_n exact_o in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o prophet_n have_v mark_v out_o for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o we_o shall_v find_v so_o exact_a these_o seven_o great_a judgement_n of_o god_n denote_v by_o seven_o plague_n that_o god_n shall_v exact_o at_o this_o time_n permit_v that_o f._n
maimbourg_n shall_v publish_v one_o history_n upon_o another_o of_o the_o decline_a of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o croisades_n of_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n of_o lutheranism_n and_o of_o calvinism_n for_o this_o purpose_n to_o raise_v our_o attention_n unto_o these_o great_a event_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n which_o without_o this_o perhaps_o none_o will_v have_v think_v of_o i_o earnest_o beseech_v they_o i_o say_v serious_o to_o consider_v this_o heap_n of_o circumstance_n and_o to_o tell_v i_o in_o their_o conscience_n whether_o chance_n can_v produce_v and_o agreement_n of_o above_o a_o hundred_o or_o two_o hundred_o point_n relate_v to_o the_o same_o subject_n none_o can_v ever_o make_v this_o reflection_n serious_o but_o he_o must_v be_v convince_v chap._n xvi_o of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n that_o in_o all_o the_o past_a time_n there_o be_v not_o a_o time_n to_o be_v find_v wherein_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v four_o head_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v this_o reign_n the_o first_o be_v the_o five_o monarchy_n so_o plain_o promise_v to_o the_o saint_n we_o have_v do_v examine_v that_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n that_o we_o may_v keep_v our_o word_n that_o we_o give_v in_o the_o title_n of_o our_o second_o part_n we_o must_v now_o inquire_v what_o must_v happen_v to_o the_o church_n after_o that_o great_a event_n this_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o these_o term_n v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v a_o angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o a_o great_a chain_n in_o his_o hand_n v._o 2._o and_o he_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n which_o be_v the_o devil_n and_o satan_n and_o bind_v he_o a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 3._o and_o cast_v he_o into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o shut_v he_o up_o and_o set_v a_o seal_n upon_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o that_o he_o must_v be_v loose_v a_o little_a season_n v._o 4._o and_o i_o see_v throne_n and_o they_o sit_v upon_o they_o and_o judgement_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o and_o i_o see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n neither_o his_o image_n neither_o have_v receive_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o they_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 5._o but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a live_v not_o again_o until_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v finish_v this_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n behold_v the_o text_n which_o be_v the_o subject_n to_o so_o many_o doubt_n and_o so_o many_o controversy_n behold_v that_o which_o have_v make_v the_o pretend_a heretic_n who_o be_v call_v chiliast_n and_o millenaries_n i_o mean_v not_o those_o chiliast_n who_o have_v believe_v a_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o the_o church_n during_o which_o time_n it_o must_v enjoy_v according_a to_o their_o opinion_n the_o carnal_a and_o sinful_a pleasure_n of_o the_o world_n these_o be_v filthy_a spirit_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n mouth_n millenaries_n a_o distinction_n between_o carnal_a and_o spiritual_a millenaries_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n god_n reserve_v to_o himself_o a_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o he_o must_v reign_v by_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n pour_v out_o upon_o they_o a_o abundance_n of_o his_o spirit_n bring_v all_o nation_n to_o his_o knowledge_n govern_v they_o with_o a_o golden_a sceptre_n and_o no_o long_o with_o a_o iron_n one_o secure_v they_o from_o all_o evil_a and_o from_o all_o danger_n of_o corruption_n as_o for_o these_o i_o say_v the_o time_n be_v come_v and_o that_o very_o short_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v ashamed_a that_o they_o have_v brand_v they_o with_o the_o name_n of_o chiliast_n of_o millenaries_n and_o five_o monarchyman_n i_o have_v former_a by_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v something_o that_o be_v surprise_v and_o divine_a in_o the_o due_a understanding_n of_o prophecy_n we_o wonder_v at_o the_o strange_a stupidity_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o do_v not_o discern_v in_o their_o own_o oracle_n our_o jesus_n and_o their_o messiah_n we_o be_v astonish_v at_o the_o dismal_a blindness_n of_o the_o papist_n who_o do_v not_o see_v the_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n in_o that_o which_o they_o call_v their_o holy_a see_n and_o their_o holy_a church_n god_n have_v have_v reason_n why_o he_o have_v give_v these_o man_n eye_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o see_v and_o a_o heart_n void_a of_o understanding_n certain_o here_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n there_o must_v be_v a_o blindness_n great_a than_o can_v be_v imagine_v earth_n it_o be_v surprise_v that_o man_n have_v not_o see_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o earth_n in_o those_o who_o see_v not_o this_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n which_o must_v make_v the_o seven_o period_n of_o the_o world_n there_o be_v something_o supernatural_a in_o this_o blindness_n i_o have_v this_o favour_n from_o god_n that_o i_o see_v this_o reign_n in_o the_o scripture_n ever_o since_o i_o be_v able_a to_o read_v and_o understand_v they_o without_o have_v read_v either_o any_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n or_o writing_n of_o the_o millenaries_n i_o hope_v to_o make_v out_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o reign_n with_o such_o clearness_n that_o if_o shall_v be_v difficult_a to_o shake_v any_o doubt_n of_o it_o bind_v it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v in_o the_o time_n bypass_a room_n for_o the_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o satant_n must_v be_v bind_v first_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o within_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n we_o must_v necessary_o find_v a_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n in_o which_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o satan_n have_v be_v bind_v i.e._n hinder_v in_o his_o design_n which_o be_v seduction_n and_o persecution_n this_o it_o too_o plain_a to_o be_v deny_v but_o where_o shall_v we_o find_v this_o period_n i_o be_o sorry_a to_o see_v so_o great_a so_o learned_a and_o so_o holy_a a_o person_n as_o usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n to_o place_v this_o period_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n within_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o the_o eleven_o age._n how_o can_v any_o one_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v bind_v during_o that_o space_n be_v it_o with_o respect_n to_o seduction_n in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v he_o not_o seduce_v man_n be_v not_o the_o pagan_n seduce_v their_o religion_n be_v it_o not_o the_o rule_v religion_n there_o be_v christian_n i_o grant_v but_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o fifty_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a empire_n in_o the_o succeed_a age_n have_v he_o not_o set_v on_o foot_n that_o grand_a seduction_n that_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n the_o false_a prophet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n have_v he_o not_o bring_v idolatry_n into_o the_o church_n the_o abomination_n into_o the_o sanctuary_n such_o tyranny_n pride_n and_o corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o there_o be_v never_o great_a among_o the_o pagan_n with_o respect_n to_o persecution_n have_v he_o be_v bind_v how_o much_o blood_n have_v shed_v how_o many_o butchery_n have_v he_o act_v how_o many_o massacre_n what_o a_o great_a number_n of_o martyr_n can_v it_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n thought_n that_o this_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o period_n of_o satan_n bind_n he_o be_v never_o so_o break_v loose_a constantin_n the_o falsity_n of_o their_o hypothesis_n who_o begin_v they_o at_o constantin_n what_o do_v those_o gain_n who_o come_v three_o hundred_o year_n low_o and_o hold_v that_o santan_n begin_v to_o be_v bind_v at_o the_o time_n of_o constantin_n they_o must_v upon_o that_o principle_n place_v their_o end_n at_o the_o year_n thirteen_o hundred_o and_o so_o include_v within_o their_o period_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n the_o rage_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o have_v feed_v upon_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o seduction_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o make_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v and_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o run_v after_o he_o who_o oblige_v all_o man_n to_o bear_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n who_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o overcome_v they_o in_o one_o word_n they_o must_v take_v in_o into_o their_o period_n of_o santan_n bind_v that_o space_n of_o time_n in_o which_o
a_o time_n 26._o v._o 26._o but_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o unto_o the_o end_n behold_v the_o destruction_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n immediate_o after_o the_o prophet_n add_v and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n 27._o v._o 27._o and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o kingdom_n be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n and_o all_o dominion_n shall_v serve_v and_o obey_v he_o behold_v the_o reign_n and_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o a_o reign_n which_o succeed_v to_o that_o of_o antichrist_n in_o truth_n we_o must_v give_v the_o lie_n to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o we_o suppose_v that_o we_o must_v go_v back_o two_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v to_o place_v the_o beginning_n of_o this_o reign_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n here_o we_o have_v the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n after_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n i._n e._n the_o four_o empire_n have_v be_v break_v to_o piece_n to_o receive_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n his_o father_n and_o reign_v for_o ever_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n we_o must_v speak_v without_o any_o judgement_n judgement_n the_o five_o monarchy_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n after_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n if_o we_o say_v that_o this_o everlasting_a kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o heavenly_a reign_n after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n for_o the_o apostle_n st_n paul_n say_v in_o plain_a term_n that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v then_o reign_v no_o long_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v deliver_v up_o the_o kingdom_n to_o god_n even_o the_o father_n beside_o daniel_n speak_v of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o be_v to_o be_v under_o the_o heaven_n and_o not_o of_o one_o that_o be_v above_o they_o further_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a trifle_a to_o mingle_v eternal_a thing_n with_o temporal_a and_o bring_v down_o the_o heavenly_a kingdom_n of_o paradise_n into_o the_o rank_n of_o earthly_a and_o temporal_a monarchy_n by_o make_v it_o to_o be_v a_o five_o monarchy_n thus_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o prophet_n treat_v here_o of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o indeed_o be_v heavenly_a on_o the_o account_n of_o its_o purity_n but_o be_v earthly_a on_o the_o account_n of_o its_o seat_n and_o because_o it_o must_v be_v upon_o earth_n i_o be_o willing_a to_o join_v unto_o these_o prophecy_n only_o that_o in_o this_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o be_v so_o clear_a that_o it_o need_v not_o any_o commentary_n the_o prophet_n say_v express_o after_o this_o so_o the_o first_o verse_n be_v render_v in_o the_o french_a i.e._n after_o the_o last_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o false_a prophet_n the_o devil_n shall_v be_v bind_v and_o the_o saint_n shall_v live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v that_o this_o passage_n be_v too_o plain_a and_o this_o very_a thing_n make_v our_o sense_n of_o it_o suspicious_a the_o prophet_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o express_v future_a thing_n so_o clear_o but_o if_o this_o reason_n hold_v the_o jew_n be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o reject_v our_o oracle_n concern_v jesus_n christ_n for_o example_n this_o a_o virgin_n shall_v conceive_v a_o son_n and_o this_o other_o and_o thou_o bethelehem_n out_o of_o thou_o shall_v come_v a_o ruler_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o whole_a 53._o chapter_n of_o isaiah_n and_o that_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n that_o messiah_n must_v be_v cut_v off_o but_o not_o for_o himself_o and_o that_o very_o clear_a oracle_n he_o shall_v make_v his_o soul_n a_o offering_n for_o sin_n for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o these_o oracle_n be_v not_o less_o plain_a in_o speak_v of_o christ_n and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o birth_n his_o life_n and_o his_o death_n than_o those_o in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n other_o instead_o of_o confess_v that_o this_o text_n be_v too_o clear_a to_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o literal_a sense_n say_v that_o it_o be_v too_o obscure_a and_o must_v be_v explain_v by_o other_o that_o be_v more_o clear_a true_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o man_n can_v speak_v at_o this_o rat_n it_o be_v obscure_a because_o it_o say_v the_o contrary_a to_o that_o which_o these_o gentleman_n imagine_v and_o because_o it_o be_v inconstant_a with_o their_o hyphothese_n chap._n xvii_o the_o second_o spring_n of_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n be_v the_o reign_n promise_v to_o the_o jew_n the_o promise_v make_v to_o they_o have_v not_o be_v fulfil_v but_o must_v be_v the_o conversion_n of_o st._n paul_n be_v a_o type_n of_o that_o of_o the_o whole_a nation_n the_o second_o spring_n of_o my_o argument_n shall_v be_v the_o prophecy_n and_o oracle_n which_o promise_v unto_o the_o jew_n extraordinary_a blessing_n a_o reign_n upon_o earth_n a_o prosperity_n that_o shall_v be_v visible_a to_o all_o nation_n yea_o a_o elevation_n to_o a_o kingdom_n unto_o which_o all_o nation_n must_v pay_v homage_n these_o oracle_n be_v without_o number_n we_o must_v only_o produce_v some_o of_o they_o jew_n isal_n 2.2_o 3_o 4._o sacred_a oracle_n that_o promise_v great_a prosperity_n to_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o day_n that_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n house_n shall_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v be_v exalt_v above_o the_o hill_n and_o all_o nation_n shall_v flow_v unto_o it_o 3._o and_o many_o people_n shall_v go_v and_o say_v come_v you_o and_o let_v we_o go_v up_o to_o the_o mountain_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o the_o house_n of_o the_o god_n of_o jacob_n and_o he_o will_v teach_v we_o of_o be_v way_n amp_n c._n and_o he_o shall_v judge_v among_o the_o nation_n and_o rebuke_v many_o people_n and_o in_o chapter_n 25_o v._o 8._o he_o will_v swallow_v up_o death_n in_o victory_n and_o the_o lord_n god_n will_v wipe_v away_o tear_n from_o all_o face_n and_o the_o rebuke_n of_o his_o people_n shall_v he_o take_v away_o from_o off_o all_o the_o earth_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v speak_v it_o and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 32_o chapter_n behold_v a_o king_n shall_v reign_v in_o righteousness_n and_o prince_n shall_v rule_v in_o judgement_n and_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v a_o hide_v place_n from_o the_o storm_n and_o a_o covert_n from_o the_o tempest_n and_o in_o the_o 41_o chapter_n v._o 8._o but_o thou_o israel_n art_n my_o servant_n jacob_n who_o i_o have_v choose_v the_o seed_n of_o abraham_n my_o friend_n etc._n etc._n v._n 10._o fear_v not_o for_o i_o be_o with_o thou_o be_v not_o dismay_v for_o i_o be_o thy_o god_n i_o will_v strengthen_v thou_o yea_o i_o will_v help_v thou_o yea_o i_o will_v uphold_v thou_o with_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o my_o righteousness_n v._o 12_o thou_o shall_v seek_v they_o and_o shall_v not_o find_v they_o even_o the_o man_n that_o contend_v with_o thou_o etc._n etc._n v._n 15._o behold_v i_o will_v make_v thou_o a_o new_a sharp_a thresh_a instrument_n have_v tooth_n thou_o shall_v thresh_v the_o mountain_n and_o shall_v make_v the_o hill_n as_o chaff_n in_o the_o 43._o chapter_n vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n but_o now_o thus_o say_v the_o lord_n that_o create_v thou_o o_o jacob_n and_o he_o that_o form_v thou_o o_o israel_n fear_v not_o for_o i_o have_v redeem_v thou_o i_o have_v call_v thou_o by_o name_n when_o thou_o pass_v through_o the_o water_n i_o will_v be_v with_o thou_o and_o through_o the_o river_n they_o shall_v not_o overflow_v thou_o for_o i_o be_o the_o lord_n thy_o god_n the_o holy_a one_o of_o israel_n thy_o saviour_n fear_v not_o for_o i_o be_o with_o thou_o i_o will_v bring_v thy_o seed_n from_o the_o east_n and_o gather_v thou_o from_o the_o west_n i_o will_v say_v to_o the_o north_n give_v up_o and_o to_o the_o south_n keep_v not_o back_o bring_v my_o son_n from_o far_o and_o my_o daughter_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o in_o the_o 44_o chap._n v._o 2_o 3._o thus_o say_v the_o lord_n that_o make_v thou_o and_o form_v thou_o from_o the_o womb_n who_o will_v help_v thou_o fear_v not_o o_o jacob_n my_o servant_n for_o i_o will_v pour_v water_n upon_o he_o that_o be_v thirsty_a and_o flood_n upon_o the_o dry_a ground_n i_o will_v pour_v my_o spirit_n upon_o thy_o seed_n and_o my_o blessing_n upon_o thy_o offspring_n and_o in_o the_o 45_o chap._n v._o
first_o subject_n they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o father_n we_o pray_v for_o i._n e._n of_o the_o heavenly_a paradise_n the_o eternal_a kingdom_n but_o we_o need_v only_o read_v what_o follow_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n to_o be_v assure_v that_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n thy_o name_n be_v hallow_v thy_o will_v be_v do_v on_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v in_o heaven_n that_o clause_n on_o earth_n as_o in_o heaven_n be_v common_a to_o all_o three_o petition_n thy_o kingdom_n come_v upon_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v already_o come_v in_o heaven_n place_n it_o be_v reasonable_a to_o think_v that_o god_n have_v reserve_v a_o time_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o 12-ken_n place_n so_o great_a a_o difficulty_n have_v these_o gentleman_n the_o antimillenaries_n to_o conceive_v a_o kingdom_n of_o god_n upon_o earth_n and_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o find_v as_o great_a a_o one_o not_o to_o conceive_v it_o how_o can_v we_o reconcile_v it_o to_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o have_v abandon_v and_o forsake_v the_o world_n throughout_o all_o the_o duration_n of_o it_o without_o preserve_v a_o certain_a time_n in_o that_o duration_n for_o himself_o and_o his_o own_o kingdom_n now_o when_o be_v it_o that_o god_n do_v reign_v in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o first_o world_n before_o the_o flood_n where_o wickedness_n prevail_v to_o that_o degree_n that_o oblige_v he_o to_o destroy_v it_o by_o the_o deluge_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o time_n from_o noah_n to_o moses_n for_o in_o those_o age_n idolatry_n spring_v up_o increase_v and_o multiply_v much_o less_o in_o those_o age_n from_o moses_n to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o devil_n reign_v every_o where_o oftentimes_o not_o except_v that_o little_a corner_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o god_n have_v reserve_v to_o himself_o it_o be_v not_o from_o the_o appearance_n of_o christ_n to_o that_o of_o antichrist_n for_o save_v about_o one_o hundred_o year_n since_o the_o emperor_n be_v christian_n paganism_n have_v always_o be_v uppermost_a and_o the_o prevail_a religion_n it_o can_v be_v since_o the_o birth_n of_o antichrist_n for_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o dragon_n and_o this_o will_v lead_v we_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o these_o gentleman_n and_o the_o course_n of_o the_o world_n will_v be_v finish_v and_o god_n and_o his_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n have_v find_v no_o place_n in_o it_o i_o confess_v that_o in_o all_o age_n god_n have_v save_v some_o person_n but_o that_o be_v not_o to_o reign_v for_o truth_n and_o grace_n have_v never_o yet_o rule_v and_o be_v uppermost_o they_o never_o have_v the_o empire_n the_o number_n and_o the_o multitude_n of_o their_o side_n the_o number_n of_o wicked_a and_o worldly_a man_n have_v always_o carry_v it_o how_o much_o more_o reasonable_a than_o be_v it_o to_o conceive_v that_o god_n after_o have_v abandon_v six_o period_n to_o the_o world_n and_o the_o dragon_n have_v at_o least_o reserve_v one_o seven_o to_o himself_o wherein_o truth_n and_o grace_n shall_v rule_v and_o prevail_v whereas_o in_o the_o other_o precede_v they_o have_v be_v suppress_v christ_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o of_o the_o jew_n shall_v form_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n i_o find_v nothing_o more_o odd_a and_o singular_a than_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o these_o gentleman_n they_o acknowledge_v that_o all_o the_o nation_n hitherto_o under_o infidelity_n shall_v be_v convert_v st._n paul_n have_v express_o say_v it_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n according_a to_o they_o also_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v convert_v behold_v the_o fair_a empire_n of_o grace_n which_o can_v be_v imagine_v why_o shall_v we_o make_v it_o fall_v assoon_o as_o it_o be_v raise_v and_o make_v the_o world_n itself_o to_o end_v soon_o after_o be_v it_o not_o more_o reasonable_a to_o conceive_v that_o god_n will_v preserve_v the_o church_n in_o that_o glorious_a state_n for_o several_a age_n to_o enjoy_v as_o it_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o his_o labour_n and_o see_v the_o intelligible_a world_n complete_v and_o bring_v to_o its_o perfection_n since_o the_o jew_n &_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v in_o to_o j._n christ_n as_o all_o the_o world_n grant_v be_v it_o not_o reasonable_a that_o in_o that_o period_n of_o the_o reunion_n of_o all_o people_n that_o they_o who_o have_v be_v a_o holy_a people_n to_o who_o we_o owe_v the_o patriarch_n and_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n for_o observe_v it_o there_o be_v no_o one_o book_n of_o the_o n._n testament_n any_o more_o than_o of_o the_o old_a but_o be_v make_v by_o a_o jew_n be_v it_o not_o just_a i_o say_v that_o that_o nation_n shall_v then_o have_v the_o pre-eminence_n above_o all_o other_o nation_n there_o be_v then_o in_o my_o opinion_n a_o kingdom_n of_o god_n to_o be_v expect_v and_o this_o kingdom_n be_v that_o of_o the_o messiah_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o reign_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v for_o to_o speak_v proper_o we_o can_v say_v that_o christ_n have_v hitherto_o reign_v upon_o earth_n his_o party_n as_o yet_o have_v be_v in_o no_o place_n or_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o prevail_a roll_a party_n the_o wheat_n have_v be_v always_o bury_v in_o the_o tare_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o jew_n promise_v by_o the_o prophet_n so_o often_o and_o in_o so_o many_o different_a manner_n and_o these_o two_o kingdom_n that_o of_o the_o messiah_n and_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o take_v place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v true_a we_o may_v compute_v the_o beginning_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n from_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n and_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o from_o that_o point_n god_n will_v reckon_v the_o thousand_o year_n nevertheless_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v well_o say_v to_o be_v come_v till_o all_o nation_n shall_v be_v convert_v now_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o to_o be_v convert_v till_o the_o last_o of_o all_o people_n sense_n j._n christ_n have_v not_o yet_o reign_v upon_o earth_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n joseph_n mede_n have_v a_o reflection_n thereupon_o which_o i_o confess_v i_o be_o please_v with_o it_o be_v but_o a_o conjecture_n but_o i_o find_v it_o to_o be_v very_o well_o frame_v it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o conversion_n of_o st._n paul_n a_o zealous_a and_o bigoted_a jew_n in_o the_o high_a degree_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o future_a conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n 1._o he_o be_v a_o great_a zealot_n for_o the_o law_n and_o a_o furious_a persecutor_n of_o christianity_n the_o jew_n be_v also_o very_o zealous_a for_o moses_n and_o irreconcilable_a enemy_n to_o jesus_n christ_n 2._o paul_n be_v convert_v not_o as_o other_o man_n nation_n the_o conversion_n of_o s._n paul_n a_o type_n of_o that_o of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n by_o the_o bare_a preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o sight_n of_o miracle_n but_o by_o the_o glorious_a appear_v of_o christ_n to_o he_o from_o heaven_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_o probable_a that_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o be_v in_o a_o ordinary_a way_n as_o by_o preach_v for_o the_o heart_n of_o that_o people_n be_v under_o a_o invincible_a obduracy_n so_o that_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o christ_n will_v convert_v they_o by_o some_o glorious_a and_o surprise_v apparition_n and_o will_v appear_v clothe_v with_o those_o character_n the_o prophet_n have_v give_v he_o that_o they_o may_v no_o long_o be_v able_a to_o disow_v and_o refuse_v he_o 3._o those_o who_o accompany_v st._n paul_n see_v indeed_o the_o light_n but_o christ_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o they_o the_o gentile_n and_o christian_n who_o shall_v then_o be_v may_v have_v some_o part_n in_o that_o glorious_a apparition_n but_o it_o may_v be_v shall_v not_o see_v it_o all_o 4._o paul_n be_v instruct_v by_o way_n of_o inspiration_n in_o all_o mystery_n assoon_o as_o jesus_n christ_n have_v appear_v to_o he_o the_o jew_n shall_v have_v their_o mind_n enlighten_v and_o the_o vail_n which_o be_v now_o on_o their_o heart_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o on_o a_o sudden_a shall_v see_v clear_o into_o the_o oracle_n of_o their_o law_n and_o prophet_n 5._o st._n paul_n be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v convert_v the_o jew_n will_v be_v call_v the_o last_o of_o all_o people_n 6._o paul_n after_o conversion_n be_v the_o most_o zealous_a of_o any_o the_o jew_n when_v convert_v shall_v be_v the_o most_o affectionate_a and_o zealous_a of_o all_o christian_n 7._o st._n paul_n
the_o hand_n of_o god_n to_o inflict_v the_o plague_n thus_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o plague_n which_o be_v the_o croisades_n the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o sufferer_n it_o be_v he_o who_o make_v other_o suffer_v it_o be_v he_o who_o send_v many_o million_o of_o his_o subject_n to_o be_v murder_v and_o slay_v yea_o this_o very_a thing_n prove_v a_o great_a augmentation_n of_o his_o power_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n this_o four_o plague_n fall_v upon_o the_o antichristian_a people_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o follow_a plague_n the_o spirit_n say_v that_o the_o viol_n be_v pour_v on_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o signify_v that_o the_o people_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v not_o be_v the_o chief_a sufferer_n by_o it_o ruin_n the_o abuse_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v tend_v to_o its_o ruin_n i_o answer_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o prodigious_a advancement_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n which_o in_o truth_n bring_v antichristianism_n unto_o its_o perfection_n yet_o not_o withstand_v be_v one_o step_v to_o its_o ruin_n if_o the_o pope_n have_v keep_v within_o the_o bound_n which_o they_o do_v in_o the_o precede_a age_n if_o they_o have_v not_o meddle_v with_o secular_a affair_n to_o dispose_v absolute_o concern_v they_o perhaps_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v not_o be_v think_v to_o be_v antichrist_n but_o than_o it_o be_v that_o this_o truth_n become_v so_o sensible_a that_o every_o one_o perceive_v it_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n in_o the_o nine_o age_n make_v some_o perceive_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o mystical_a babylon_n thus_o gontier_n bishop_n of_o colen_n and_o thetgaut_n archbishop_n of_o trier_n name_v it_o in_o the_o nine_o age._n but_o after_o the_o eleven_o age_n this_o truth_n be_v so_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o of_o this_o age_n do_v not_o speak_v it_o more_o plain_o and_o confident_o we_o may_v judge_v by_o that_o excellent_a passage_n of_o eberard_n bishop_n of_o saltsburg_n 330._o see_v aventin_n annal._n boior_n lib._n 4_o pag._n 330._o which_o we_o cite_v out_o of_o aventin_n in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o our_o prejudg_n after_o that_o time_n there_o never_o want_v those_o who_o assert_v the_o same_o thing_n thus_o the_o dismal_a abuse_n of_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v and_o be_v still_o a_o sore_a plague_n to_o that_o see_v for_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o strong_a argument_n by_o which_o we_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v antichrist_n man_n be_v scorch_v but_o they_o repent_v not_o to_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n the_o german_n cry_v out_o very_o much_o against_o babylon_n and_o antichrist_n but_o they_o do_v not_o forsake_v they_o or_o renounce_v their_o idolatry_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god_n who_o have_v power_n over_o these_o plague_n for_o those_o age_n be_v exceed_o wicked_a and_o corrupt_a v._o 10._o and_o the_o five_o angel_n pour_v out_o his_o viol_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n and_o they_o gnaw_v their_o tongue_n for_o pain_n v._o 11._o and_o blaspheme_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n because_o of_o their_o pain_n and_o their_o sore_n and_o repent_v not_o of_o their_o deed_n this_o be_v the_o five_o plague_n i_o ask_v not_o any_o favour_n for_o my_o conception_n about_o it_o let_v they_o be_v examine_v with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n if_o they_o be_v not_o like_v let_v they_o be_v disregard_v but_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v abandon_v they_o until_o the_o time_n and_o event_n do_v undeceive_v i_o but_o those_o event_n shall_v never_o be_v see_v who_o can_v doubt_v that_o by_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v mean_v rome_n and_o when_o be_v it_o that_o the_o viol_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n fall_v upon_o this_o seat_n i.e._n rome_n it_o be_v when_o it_o lose_v its_o sun_n the_o sun_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o precede_a plague_n i.e._n its_o pope_n the_o papal_a court_n that_o like_o a_o gulf_n or_o whirl_n pool_n draw_v to_o it_o all_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o europe_n avignon_n a_o prophecy_n of_o what_o fall_v out_o when_o the_o pope_n left_a rome_n to_o go_v to_o avignon_n in_o the_o year_n 1305_o clement_n v._o leave_v rome_n to_o go_v and_o dwell_v at_o avignon_n the_o city_n that_o be_v mistress_n of_o the_o world_n become_v desolate_a a_o very_a desert_n and_o a_o shadow_n of_o its_o self_n during_o those_o 74_o year_n when_o its_o master_n keep_v their_o seat_n at_o avignon_n the_o viol_n fall_v upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o kingdom_n be_v full_a of_o darkness_n it_o be_v not_o only_o say_v that_o his_o seat_n be_v darken_v but_o his_o kingdom_n and_o indeed_o till_o that_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v as'tis_o call_v have_v never_o suffer_v such_o a_o strange_a and_o terrible_a a_o eclipse_n this_o removal_n of_o the_o papal_a seat_n unto_o avignon_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o a_o schism_n at_o the_o end_n of_o 74_o year_n gregory_n xi_o compel_v by_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o roman_n bring_v back_o the_o seat_n to_o their_o city_n but_o after_o his_o death_n the_o cardinal_n who_o be_v almost_o all_o french_a resolve_v to_o have_v a_o pope_n of_o their_o own_o nation_n the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n fear_v lest_o a_o french_a pope_n shall_v return_v into_o france_n force_v the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n to_o choose_v a_o italian_a to_o be_v pope_n who_o call_v himself_o vurban_a vi_o the_o cardinal_n incense_v at_o the_o force_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o election_n contrive_v to_o revolt_n which_o they_o do_v and_o choose_v another_o pope_n who_o call_v himself_o clement_a vii_o he_o hold_v his_o seat_n at_o avignon_n and_o his_o successor_n for_o 40_o year_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n vrban_a vi_o and_o his_o successor_n at_o rome_n have_v one_o part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o their_o obedience_n at_o that_o time_n the_o sun_n of_o the_o antichristian_a world_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o empire_n the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o west_n be_v a_o terrible_a plague_n to_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n as_o it_o happen_v to_o the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n when_o they_o be_v eclipse_v it_o be_v eclipse_v and_o darken_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n suffer_v the_o great_a reproach_n imaginable_a jesus_n christ_n have_v no_o less_o than_o three_o or_o four_o spouse_n at_o one_o time_n this_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o history_n which_o confound_v popery_n even_o at_o this_o day_n which_o destroy_v its_o foolish_a pretence_n unto_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n a_o undivided_a unity_n and_o infallibility_n from_o hence_o we_o draw_v a_o conclusion_n against_o it_o which_o can_v be_v avoid_v then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v darken_v prince_n despise_v the_o pope_n and_o make_v themselves_o their_o judge_n whereas_o former_o pope_n have_v judge_v king_n they_o make_v they_o be_v depose_v they_o call_v by_o their_o own_o authority_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n where_o pope_n be_v subject_v to_o council_n and_o account_v deposable_a as_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v three_o who_o be_v there_o actual_o depose_v till_o that_o time_n censure_n and_o excommunication_n have_v be_v the_o strong_a beam_n of_o the_o antichristian_a sun_n the_o most_o efficacious_a method_n of_o his_o domination_n but_o than_o man_n begin_v to_o despise_v they_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o excommunicate_v of_o one_o another_o the_o western_a church_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o obedience_n that_o which_o obey_v one_o pope_n be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o other_o and_o by_o this_o mean_v all_o europe_n lie_v under_o excommunication_n which_o make_v it_o contemptible_a and_o the_o people_n who_o once_o respect_v the_o censure_n with_o incredible_a tremble_a begin_v to_o discern_v that_o these_o thunderbolt_n be_v vain_a and_o empty_a thing_n and_o this_o bring_v a_o considerable_a darkness_n upon_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o papal_a power_n for_o all_o europe_n groan_v under_o the_o slavery_n of_o the_o pope_n every_o one_o begin_v to_o think_v of_o recover_v their_o liberty_n germany_n refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o reservation_n and_o expectation_n mean_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v herself_o mistress_n of_o all_o benefice_n france_n not_o only_o reject_v reservation_n and_o expectation_n but_o annul_v annat_n provision_n and_o all_o other_o exaction_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n then_o be_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pragmatic_n sanction_n which_o give_v the_o pope_n so_o much_o trouble_v because_o it_o cut_v off_o all_o the_o simonaical_a trick_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n use_v to_o enrich_v herself_o even_o italy_n itself_o during_o
be_v ever_o see_v nay_o if_o we_o shall_v interpret_v these_o change_n which_o ought_v to_o happen_v only_o by_o those_o which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o last_o age_n sure_o we_o may_v say_v that_o never_o be_v great_a and_o more_o surprise_v alteration_n reformation_n the_o earthquake_n signify_v the_o great_a change_n of_o the_o world_n by_o the_o reformation_n in_o less_o than_o twenty_o or_o thirty_o year_n a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v reform_v and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v dreadful_a war_n trouble_n and_o shedding_n of_o blood_n in_o germany_n in_o flanders_n in_o holland_n in_o england_n and_o in_o france_n as_o every_o body_n know_v v._o 19_o and_o the_o great_a city_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n behold_v something_o which_o do_v furnish_v we_o with_o a_o plain_a character_n of_o this_o last_o period_n and_o of_o this_o last_o viol_n these_o word_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v understand_v but_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o it_o will_v be_v judge_v that_o they_o can_v be_v understand_v we_o have_v already_o say_v and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v it_o that_o the_o great_a city_n be_v not_o rome_n strict_o take_v but_o rome_n make_v up_o and_o join_v with_o its_o whole_a empire_n in_o a_o word_n this_o city_n be_v the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n otherwise_o call_v the_o latin_a church_n reform_v a_o remarliable_a prediction_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o principal_a part_n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_v this_o city_n upon_o the_o pour_v out_o of_o the_o seven_o viol_n be_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o part_n this_o be_v exact_o come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o reformer_n the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o one_o part_n remain_v with_o antichrist_n one_o part_n do_v separate_v from_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o ausburg_n confession_n a_o three_o part_n do_v separate_v under_o the_o confession_n of_o those_o who_o be_v bare_o style_v the_o reform_a sweden_n denmark_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n make_v the_o second_o part_n england_n the_o unite_z province_n the_o reform_a part_n of_o france_n a_o part_n of_o germany_n make_v the_o three_o part_n these_o be_v the_o three_o grand_a part_n that_o divide_v the_o western_a church_n which_o be_v the_o great_a city_n let_v this_o be_v attentive_o mind_v for_o i_o affirm_v that_o this_o passage_n do_v as_o it_o be_v speak_v with_o a_o tongue_n and_o be_v able_a alone_o to_o convince_v that_o our_o system_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v a_o most_o undoubted_a truth_n this_o division_n of_o the_o great_a city_n into_o three_o part_n so_o clear_o point_v out_o the_o three_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o to_o deny_v it_o can_v proceed_v only_o from_o unreasonable_a passion_n and_o opiniatrety_n and_o if_o we_o have_v hit_v upon_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n we_o have_v do_v so_o in_o all_o for_o if_o this_o character_n of_o the_o seven_o plague_n be_v true_a and_o be_v already_o accomplish_a all_o the_o other_o plague_n be_v also_o accomplish_v and_o if_o they_o be_v accomplish_v i_o do_v bold_o affirm_v they_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o any_o other_o event_n than_o those_o to_o which_o we_o have_v apply_v they_o and_o it_o must_v not_o be_v hope_v that_o to_o obscure_v this_o evidence_n a_o four_o part_n may_v be_v make_v viz._n the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o of_o the_o controversy_n about_o church_n government_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n never_o refuse_v to_o receive_v other_o reform_a once_o into_o her_o communion_n nor_o have_v these_o again_o ever_o refuse_v to_o receive_v she_o into_o they_o we_o have_v always_o profess_v the_o same_o religion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o perfect_a agreement_n of_o our_o doctrine_n notwithstanding_o the_o difference_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n when_o as_o the_o lutheran_n have_v constant_o refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o reform_a into_o their_o communion_n there_o be_v among_o the_o lutheran_n themselves_o a_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o government_n sweden_n have_v bishop_n denmark_n have_v none_o at_o least_o not_o such_o bishop_n as_o those_o of_o sweden_n and_o england_n and_o nevertheless_o this_o make_v not_o a_o different_a sect._n there_o be_v also_o the_o same_o difference_n among_o the_o reform_a on_o this_o side_n the_o sea_n for_o the_o superintendant_o who_o be_v in_o many_o reform_a church_n of_o germany_n be_v real_a bishop_n and_o notwithstanding_o the_o reform_a be_v not_o divide_v one_o from_o another_o thus_o in_o truth_n there_o be_v but_o three_o grand_a part_n into_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v divide_v i._n e._n papist_n lutheran_n and_o reform_a as_o they_o be_v call_v by_o one_o another_o or_o catholik_o reform_a evangelici_fw-la as_o they_o style_v themselves_o and_o the_o city_n of_o the_o nation_n fall_v i._n e._n they_o fall_v with_o respect_n to_o popery_n they_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o in_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v and_o great_a babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v unto_o she_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o fierceness_n of_o his_o wrath_n these_o word_n let_v we_o see_v that_o the_o expression_n it_o be_v do_v do_v not_o signify_v the_o very_a point_n of_o the_o final_a ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n for_o behold_v after_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v do_v babylon_n come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v she_o the_o cup._n now_o these_o expression_n signify_v both_o the_o future_a and_o the_o present_a time_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v within_o the_o duration_n of_o this_o period_n that_o god_n will_v remember_v babylon_n to_o give_v she_o the_o last_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n and_o observe_v it_o that_o the_o great_a babylon_n come_v not_o in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n to_o give_v she_o the_o cup_n i._n e._n the_o last_o cup_n of_o her_o ruin_n till_o after_o her_o divide_v into_o three_o part_n this_o division_n be_v not_o her_o total_a ruin_n but_o after_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v thus_o divide_v into_o papist_n lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n than_o god_n will_v prepare_v to_o give_v she_o the_o last_o cup_n of_o his_o wrath_n which_o signify_v that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n into_o three_o part_n must_v continue_v until_o the_o complete_a ruin_n of_o popery_n v._o 20._o and_o every_o island_n flee_v away_o and_o the_o mountain_n be_v not_o find_v this_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o paraphrase_n and_o a_o description_n of_o the_o earthquake_n which_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o a_o little_a before_o for_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o earthquake_n where_o mountain_n once_o stand_v they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v see_v new_a island_n be_v produce_v and_o the_o old_a one_o be_v often_o swallow_v up_o but_o yet_o if_o any_o will_v interpret_v island_n to_o signify_v lesser_a state_n and_o mountain_n great_a one_o i_o do_v not_o contradict_v it_o for_o it_o be_v real_o true_a that_o the_o reformation_n have_v already_o take_v away_o from_o the_o popedom_n and_o shall_v yet_o take_v away_o all_o state_n both_o small_a and_o great_a v._o 21._o and_o there_o fall_v upon_o man_n a_o great_a hail_n out_o of_o heaven_n i._n e._n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o antichrist_n this_o signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o fall_v upon_o this_o kingdom_n and_o these_o judgement_n be_v well_o know_v for_o it_o have_v suffer_v of_o all_o kind_n war_n famine_n pestilence_n mortality_n and_o man_n blaspheme_v god_n because_o of_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o hail_n the_o subject_n of_o the_o popedom_n have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v convert_v by_o all_o these_o chastisement_n but_o have_v always_o stick_v firm_a to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o seat_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o head_n be_v cover_v with_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n end_n the_o seven_o hour-glass_n be_v run_v out_o the_o kingdom_n of_o autichrist_n must_v be_v at_o its_o end_n this_o be_v the_o seven_o and_o last_o viol_n or_o hourglass_n which_o thanks_o be_v to_o god_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v run_v out_o now_o we_o have_v that_o which_o we_o seek_v namely_o a_o evidence_n that_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n be_v near_o its_o end_n we_o need_v not_o long_o wait_v for_o the_o accomplishment_n either_o of_o all_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o some_o of_o our_o interpreter_n say_v or_o of_o some_o of_o the_o seven_o plague_n as_o other_o say_v it_o be_v do_v all_o be_v accomplish_v we_o be_v in_o the_o last_o period_n of_o the_o seven_o yea_o we_o be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o period_n i_o be_o inform_v that_o since_o the_o first_o edition_n of_o this_o work_n some_o
whether_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o sword_n fire_n and_o bloodshed_n i_o see_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n which_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v so_o for_o though_o in_o this_o and_o several_a other_o passage_n the_o ruin_n of_o popery_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o expression_n borrow_v from_o war_n slaughter_n and_o bloodshed_n yea_o in_o the_o most_o terrible_a and_o high_a expression_n nevertheless_o this_o may_v very_o well_o be_v understand_v figurative_o for_o the_o destruction_n of_o paganism_n be_v paint_v out_o in_o almost_o the_o same_o expression_n by_o the_o prophet_n though_o it_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v without_o bloodshed_n as_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v form_v without_o war_n by_o the_o sottish_a complaisance_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o suffer_v their_o power_n to_o be_v snatch_v from_o they_o or_o rather_o do_v voluntary_o surrender_v it_o so_o this_o antichristian_a kingdom_n may_v perish_v without_o weapon_n by_o a_o word_n of_o two_o letter_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n need_v only_o say_v no_o and_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antichrist_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o as_o for_o idolatry_n which_o be_v the_o other_o part_n of_o antichristianism_n the_o word_n and_o grace_n of_o god_n must_v destroy_v it_o nevertheless_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o submit_v to_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o interpreter_n of_o both_o communion_n who_o unanimous_o hold_v that_o in_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o great_a effusion_n of_o blood_n and_o that_o babylon_n the_o capital_a city_n of_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v lay_v in_o ash_n i_o be_o willing_a therefore_o to_o believe_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o bloodshed_n not_o for_o any_o passage_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o for_o these_o two_o reason_n destroy_v rome_n must_v be_v miserable_o destroy_v 1._o the_o first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o partisan_n will_v yield_v without_o resistance_n they_o will_v stand_v out_o and_o in_o defend_v themselves_o will_n attaque_fw-la in_o which_o attaque_fw-la they_o shall_v perish_v 2._o the_o second_o it_o seem_v agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a justice_n that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o for_o two_o thousand_o year_n be_v the_o mistress_n of_o the_o world_n the_o tyrant_n of_o the_o universe_n which_o have_v shed_v so_o much_o blood_n and_o have_v be_v deluge_v with_o so_o many_o impurity_n shall_v be_v overwhelm_v and_o the_o world_n be_v avenge_v jerusalem_n who_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o such_o excess_n be_v ruin_v by_o a_o dreadful_a destiny_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n make_v ready_a a_o less_o destruction_n for_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n foretold_v here_o the_o last_o lack_v of_o rome_n be_v foretold_v if_o this_o be_v so_o this_o passage_n without_o doubt_n be_v one_o of_o those_o that_o foretell_v this_o bloody_a tragedy_n the_o city_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o here_o without_o the_o city_n must_v be_v rome_n but_o we_o have_v say_v before_o and_o shall_v hereafter_o prove_v that_o this_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v only_o for_o rome_n in_o conjunction_n with_o her_o empire_n here_o it_o be_v rome_n alone_o and_o not_o her_o empire_n it_o be_v true_a but_o the_o reason_n be_v that_o when_o she_o shall_v be_v lay_v waste_n in_o the_o manner_n that_o be_v mention_v here_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o empire_n all_o her_o province_n shall_v be_v revolt_v she_o shall_v be_v leave_v alone_o of_o her_o whole_a party_n so_o that_o in_o this_o place_n she_o ought_v to_o appear_v all_o alone_a and_o the_o city_n can_v signify_v any_o more_o than_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o she_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o any_o dependent_a province_n except_v that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o patrimony_n of_o st._n peter_n which_o joseph_n mede_n believe_v be_v mean_v by_o these_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o furlong_n for_o he_o say_v that_o the_o country_n that_o reach_v from_o the_o wall_n of_o rome_n unto_o the_o river_n po_n contain_v 200_o italian_a mile_n which_o make_v exact_o 1600_o furlong_n if_o this_o conjecture_n be_v true_a as_o it_o be_v probable_a this_o signify_v that_o all_o the_o force_n which_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o get_v together_o shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v without_o the_o city_n i._n e._n without_o rome_n in_o that_o part_n of_o the_o country_n which_o lie_v betwixt_o rome_n and_o the_o river_n po._n chap._n xii_o the_o explication_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o eleven_o chapter_n where_o the_o last_o persecution_n make_v by_o antichrist_n be_v foretold_v which_o be_v the_o present_a persecution_n in_o france_n the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o succour_n bring_v by_o the_o enemy_n of_o france_n the_o first_o chapter_n in_o the_o revelation_n where_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichristianism_n be_v fore-fold_n be_v the_o eleven_o we_o pass_v over_o it_o for_o the_o reason_n above_o mention_v we_o come_v again_o to_o it_o at_o present_a and_o place_n it_o the_o last_o that_o we_o may_v place_v it_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o event_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v find_v in_o it_o a_o epitome_n or_o short_a draught_n of_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n until_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n to_o erect_v his_o kingdom_n there_o the_o pure_a church_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n be_v hide_v under_o these_o word_n measure_v the_o temple_n and_o the_o altar_n and_o those_o that_o worship_n therein_o and_o the_o corrupt_a antichristian_a one_o under_o the_o gentile_n who_o must_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o holy_a city_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n that_o be_v the_o outward_a court_n but_o the_o court_n that_o be_v without_o the_o temple_n leave_v out_o and_o measure_v it_o not_o for_o it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n this_o outward_a court_n as_o usher_n have_v divine_o explain_v it_o in_o his_o prophecy_n signify_v christian_n in_o appearance_n who_o religion_n consist_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o some_o external_a duty_n of_o christianiâ—y_n without_o have_v the_o inward_a life_n or_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o shall_v unite_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o those_o who_o worship_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o before_o the_o altar_n be_v those_o who_o sincere_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n who_o soul_n be_v his_o temple_n in_o which_o he_o be_v adore_v and_o honour_v with_o the_o most_o inward_a thought_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o who_o offer_v unto_o he_o a_o constant_a sacrifice_n not_o only_o of_o their_o lust_n but_o of_o their_o whole_a self_n thus_o this_o holy_a man_n speak_v and_o i_o confess_v that_o i_o see_v in_o his_o word_n the_o character_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god._n these_o be_v the_o true_a worshipper_n who_o god_n do_v measure_n and_o who_o he_o make_v account_n of_o and_o these_o be_v those_o who_o possess_v the_o church_n during_o the_o three_o or_o four_o first_o age_n but_o afterward_o the_o church_n become_v a_o outward_a court_n be_v fill_v with_o feign_a worshipper_n who_o make_v christianity_n to_o consist_v in_o a_o appearance_n of_o piety_n and_o in_o external_a ceremony_n then_o god_n pronounce_v concern_v this_o court_n let_v it_o be_v give_v to_o the_o gentile_n for_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n then_o paganism_n idolatry_n the_o worship_n of_o subordinate_a god_n mediator_n and_o a_o thousand_o heathenish_a ceremony_n be_v introduce_v into_o christianity_n and_o this_o outward_a court_n these_o formal_a outside_n worshipper_n be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n to_o begin_v antichristianism_n and_o make_v it_o continue_v twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n we_o have_v also_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o church_n under_o the_o cross_n persecute_v and_o hide_v in_o babylon_n in_o the_o two_o witness_n who_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n we_o have_v in_o it_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n and_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o church_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earch_n become_v god_n and_o his_o christ_n last_o we_o have_v in_o it_o a_o remarkable_a event_n which_o must_v come_v to_o pass_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichristian_a popery_n and_o it_o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n v._o 7._o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o v._o 8._o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n
all_o the_o protestant_a state_n of_o europe_n do_v concern_v themselves_o to_o obtain_v from_o the_o duke_n a_o peace_n for_o those_o poor_a people_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o poland_n a_o while_n after_o and_o the_o reform_a be_v involve_v in_o the_o same_o ruin_n with_o the_o heretic_n socinian_n and_o antitrinitarian_n they_o be_v drive_v out_o of_o that_o kingdom_n and_o be_v scatter_v in_o transilvania_n hungary_n and_o germany_n at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o persecution_n begin_v in_o france_n immediate_o after_o the_o pyrenaean_a peace_n the_o project_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o protestant_n be_v lay_v at_o court_n and_o have_v be_v prosecute_v till_o it_o have_v be_v execute_v as_o we_o see_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o year_n 1671._o begin_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o silesia_n moravia_n hungary_n the_o consequent_n of_o which_o be_v the_o almost_o utter_a extinction_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o two_o witness_n will_v in_o a_o little_a time_n be_v dead_a through_o the_o total_a extinction_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o religion_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o papacy_n where_o ever_o it_o be_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a in_o rome_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v but_o it_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a that_o a_o persecution_n shall_v be_v exact_o raise_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v in_o the_o extent_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n and_o their_o body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v evident_a from_o these_o word_n that_o this_o last_o persecution_n must_v be_v raise_v only_o within_o the_o circumference_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a and_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o the_o country_n where_o it_o reign_v on_o this_o account_n probable_o those_o kingdom_n country_n and_o state_n who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o popedom_n and_o who_o sovereign_n be_v protestant_n must_v have_v no_o share_n in_o it_o further_o the_o prophecy_n say_v that_o the_o war_n must_v be_v make_v against_o the_o two_o witness_n that_o prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o we_o call_v preach_v under_o the_o cross_n this_o therefore_o only_o concern_v the_o faithful_a who_o preach_v and_o be_v under_o the_o cross_n so_o that_o the_o persecution_n must_v only_o be_v raise_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n and_o against_o those_o who_o preach_v under_o the_o cross_n holland_n sweden_n denmark_n and_o all_o other_o state_n which_o have_v reform_v prince_n and_o where_o the_o reformation_n be_v the_o roll_a religion_n shall_v not_o feel_v it_o and_o we_o have_v ground_n to_o hope_n that_o the_o torch_n of_o the_o reformation_n shall_v not_o be_v extinguish_v and_o though_o at_o present_a the_o king_n of_o england_n be_v of_o the_o romish_a religion_n i_o dare_v notwithstanding_o persuade_v myself_o that_o his_o kingdom_n can_v be_v reckon_v as_o one_o of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n see_v popery_n be_v not_o the_o roll_a religion_n there_o though_o it_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o he_o that_o rule_v therefore_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o we_o must_v understand_v the_o prophesy_n of_o usher_n in_o the_o letter_n or_o strict_a sense_n who_o say_v that_o the_o persecution_n must_v be_v general_a over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o europe_n for_o we_o may_v understand_v it_o of_o all_o those_o where_fw-mi popery_n do_v rule_v it_o be_v true_a he_o foretells_a a_o massacre_n in_o england_n but_o beside_o that_o those_o who_o write_v this_o prophesy_n from_o his_o mouth_n may_v be_v mistake_v it_o be_v also_o possible_a that_o this_o holy_a man_n through_o the_o violence_n of_o his_o sorrow_n go_v further_a than_o the_o spirit_n do_v carry_v he_o notwithstanding_o the_o english_a ought_v to_o remember_v the_o massacre_n in_o ireland_n circumstance_n than_o be_v not_o near_o so_o favourable_a to_o popery_n as_o they_o be_v now_o man_n must_v not_o trust_v to_o this_o that_o the_o king_n of_o england_n will_v never_o consent_v to_o so_o barbarous_a a_o action_n i_o believe_v he_o will_v not_o but_o the_o papist_n do_v not_o trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o pleasure_n of_o their_o sovereign_n when_o they_o see_v any_o prospect_n of_o advance_v their_o cause_n by_o any_o kind_n of_o method_n therefore_o if_o the_o protestant_n be_v wise_a they_o will_v not_o put_v weapon_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o enemy_n the_o body_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o text_n it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o plural_a as_o the_o french_a translation_n read_v it_o be_v in_o the_o street_n in_o the_o singular_a and_o i_o can_v hinder_v myself_o from_o believe_v that_o this_o have_v a_o particular_a regard_n to_o france_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v certain_o the_o most_o eminent_a country_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n her_o king_n be_v call_v the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o christian_n king_n i._n e._n the_o most_o popish_a according_a to_o the_o dialect_n of_o rome_n the_o king_n of_o france_n have_v by_o their_o liberality_n make_v the_o pope_n great_a at_o this_o day_n it_o be_v the_o most_o flourish_a state_n of_o europe_n it_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o popish_a empire_n betwixt_o italy_n spain_n germany_n england_n exact_o as_o a_o street_n or_o place_n of_o concourse_n be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o city_n it_o be_v also_o foursquare_n as_o such_o a_o place_n i._n e._n almost_o as_o long_o as_o broad_a in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v the_o place_n or_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n and_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v particular_o in_o france_n that_o the_o witness_n must_v remain_v dead_a i.e._n that_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n must_v be_v utter_o abolish_v this_o be_v already_o do_v by_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n and_o by_o the_o enormous_a cruclty_n of_o the_o soldier_n who_o have_v be_v let_v loose_a upon_o the_o protestant_n of_o whatsoever_o sex_n quality_n and_o condition_n if_o any_o stand_v firm_a they_o must_v either_o leave_v the_o kingdom_n or_o be_v destroy_v thus_o within_o a_o little_a while_n the_o external_a profession_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n will_v be_v whole_o abolish_v there_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v be_v slay_v but_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v bury_v burial_n be_v a_o degree_n beyond_o death_n and_o be_v always_o join_v with_o a_o total_a corruption_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o a_o office_n of_o charity_n which_o be_v deny_v to_o these_o two_o witness_n but_o a_o degree_n of_o ruin_n from_o which_o they_o be_v exempt_v destroy_v the_o witness_n shall_v not_o be_v bury_v i.e._n the_o truth_n shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o observe_v who_o they_o be_v who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o those_o who_o kill_v they_o be_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n i._n e._n those_o who_o dwell_v in_o the_o most_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n which_o at_o this_o day_n be_v france_n those_o who_o hinder_v their_o burial_n be_v the_o tribe_n language_n people_n and_o nation_n i.e._n several_a neighbour_n nation_n yea_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o propheey_n say_v not_o simple_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n but_o they_o of_o the_o language_n tribe_n and_o nation_n i._n e._n some_o choose_a and_o elect_v out_o of_o the_o nation_n the_o faithful_a scatter_v in_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o europe_n shall_v hinder_v the_o burial_n and_o total_a destruction_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n nevertheless_o this_o do_v not_o whole_o exclude_v those_o among_o the_o tribe_n language_n and_o nation_n who_o be_v not_o elect._n for_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o all_o europe_n shall_v contribute_v to_o hinder_v france_n from_o execute_v her_o design_n of_o extirpate_v the_o truth_n but_o this_o signify_v that_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o true_a christian_n shall_v awaken_v europe_n as_o well_o that_o part_n which_o be_v roman_a catholic_n as_o that_o which_o be_v protestant_a to_o oblige_v it_o to_o look_v to_o